Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Date A Live

2015-12-28T20:29:59Z

Mhaj58:

I added the tag so it can't be updated as a full project, unless you object. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:53, 27 December 2011 (CST)

I don't really mind, but I don't think it's ready to be a full project yet.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 20:05, 27 December 2011 (CST)

Technically, it's enough, I think. Onizuka-GTO will check that. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:11, 27 December 2011 (CST)

"Illustrations by Tsunako(つなこ)" I was seriously doubting my eyes thinking the illustrations resembled Neptunia, until I saw that quote. Fuuuuuuuuu
Yea, after visiting [her?] blog(http://tyamo.wa-syo-ku.com/) I can see its there. Haaa

== Editing ==

I've noticed some incorrect tenses scattered around ... so ... I hope that I'll be allowed to perform some major editing ... --[[User:Kenji|Kenji]] ([[User talk:Kenji|talk]]) 03:33, 3 June 2013 (CDT)

== More major editing ==

I'm planning on doing some major editing... for example, rewriting sentences to sound more natural in English and consolidating them into paragraphs so that it's more easily readable. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 20:50, 10 June 2012 (CDT)

So... are you asking for permission, or just posting your plan? Either way, go right ahead!-[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:10, 11 June 2012 (CDT)

== Tohka vs Touka ==

Hey all. I've been thinking of picking up the translation for this since there aren't any active translators. Would anyone be opposed to me using Touka instead of Tohka? It just looks more natural/correct that way. --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 18:31, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

I'm not opposed. I originally was planning to do that, but the official English romanization had it as Tohka so I chose to follow what the author decided.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 23:12, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

isn't it Tohka? 十香。。。。。now that i read about it it sounds more like Tooka oh Btw im working on Vol 2 chpt 1 just to avoid clashing--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 23:26, 17 July 2012 (CDT)

The official romanization also has Sido instead of Shidou and Sprit instead of Spirit. Official romanization is usually just there for design, not to sound natural or even be correct. The kanji suggests that it should be Tooka, but the JDIC name dictionary has the reading as とうか (Touka). According to my IME, both are valid, so I'm just going to go with Touka. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 11:04, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

well i guess you can put that but someway or another we have to agree on one names--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 11:12, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah never mind, I saw the furigana in the original text and it says Tooka. I guess we should use that, then. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 18:14, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

Eh... personally, I've always hated that way of writing it (e.g. Toosaka, instead of Tousaka or Tohsaka? Bleh.) For what it's worth, [http://www.youtube.com/watch?feature=player_embedded&v=-4mtQ8VwUkk#! the anime PV] uses Tohka: http://imgur.com/a/tasbw. (But at the end of the day I'd be happy to get more translations regardless of the name used. If it really bugs me I'll toss together a Greasemonkey script to fix it locally...) -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 20:04, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

They use Sido? Are you serious? Ok then whatever... lol. If anyone wants feel free to change Tohka to Touka in the previous few chapters. I'm against Tooka though, seems unnatural.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 23:17, 18 July 2012 (CDT)

???しど<---shido....right??? im confused lol.....but oh well what chapters are you gonna be doing? Its best if you register to tell others you are working on that chapter/vol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 00:16, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

し is pronounced "shi", but it's romanized to "si" in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kunrei-shiki_romanization Kunrei-shiki] romanization, for reasons that are fairly obvious if you look at the tables on that link. Needless to say I think we should avoid that, since no English speaker is going to read it correctly unless they're familiar with Kunrei-shiki or kana... and even then it's hard to mentally read "Sido" off the page as "Shido". (This is the main reason I dislike Tooka -- even though I know how it's supposed to be pronounced, I inevitably read the "too" as [http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/too /tuː/]) -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 00:59, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

.....Look at the exceptions table at the bottom dude....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 01:14, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

What about it? Just because it's permissible to use alternate spellings in some situations doesn't mean the non-alternate spelling ceases to exist... -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 01:28, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

The problem with Tou vs Too is that often the kanji reading is Too. But I'm fine with using Tou for readability. I don't like using Toh because first of all it's very situational (e.g. can you imagine writing tohi instead of tooi? lol) and it can cause confusion depending on the following syllable (e.g. Kagetsu Tohya - would be read as to-hya if you go by syllable). Anyway, I guess we'll just go with Touka then?

I'll probably just finish what's left of volume 1 first, unless Jonathan still wants to do it. -- [[User:Shini|Shini]] 08:19, 19 July 2012 (CDT)

Thought 士道　was しどう　Shidou, not しど　Shido. Can you please find me some furigana that says otherwise? Even Touka says シドー　not シド. @Shini, go ahead. It's gonna be another month before my internship ends and I get back on this. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 01:32, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

Yes, 士道 is Shidou. --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 07:10, 20 July 2012 (CDT)

== Translation help ==

と開き直ったわけでもない what does this mean???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 08:40, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

開き直る【ひらきなおる】 (v5r,vi) to become defiant; to turn upon; to become serious; (P); ED
That doesn't seem to help much... Let's see, based on the context I would guess it's something like "It wasn't like his legs were too tired, or that he stopped caring about being drenched." --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 15:15, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

Thanks ill be doing this quite often~ haha--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 19:22, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

how bout ―ずるぺったああああああんッ　i know in this sentence she slipped and fell but how do i put it in words?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 01:19, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

滑る(P); 辷る【すべる】 (v5r,vi) (1) to glide; to slide (e.g. on skis); to slip; (2) to fail (an examination); to bomb (when telling a joke); (3) to drop; to go down; to come down; to fall (e.g. in status);

I honestly have no idea, I'll leave it to you to be creative :P Just come up with something absurd and it should be fine no? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:11, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

I don't know the context here but that sounds more like a pun on つるぺったん (flat & smooth chest, name of a Touhou arrange by Silver Forest) --[[User:Shini|Shini]] 20:43, 24 July 2012 (CDT)

<フラクシナス> what do you all wanna put it??--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 09:47, 29 July 2012 (CDT)

I've been using Fraxinus --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 00:00, 30 July 2012 (CDT)

一糸すら纏わぬ姿で......huh???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 09:03, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

It means "completely naked", "without a strip of clothing on". [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 09:38, 6 August 2012 (CDT)

士道の身体は収納に便利な上下脱着式になっている......are you kidding me how'd you put that into words =.=--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 00:51, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

It's difficult to guess the meaning without context. Literal meaning would be something like "Shidou's body became [*] (took the form of [*]), convenient for storing" :D, where [*] – 上下脱着式, it means "detachable-top-and-bottom type", you know, like in the notebooks that have detachable display. If you can't find proper words, just rephrase it. [[User:Dammitt|Dammitt]] 02:38, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

dude your a lifesaver sorry for the inconvenience though--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 03:20, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

Giving some context - Touka punched him, and he basically said "omg she seriously punched me", and then thought "naw, if she rly did that my body would've become a convenient to store detachable model" or something like that --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:50, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

yea i wrote that but alittle more "constructive" sentence but seriously this series has wayy too many tsukommi--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] 23:02, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

I know right!!! And they're all hard to understand and obscure, like who knows, maybe that sentence was actually a reference to some manga or video game or whatever... --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 22:38, 8 August 2012 (CDT)

それが引き起こす突発性災害よ mind helping? i dunno how to put this into english.....is "cause of the natural occurrence of the disaster" a way to put it???--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 10:02, 19 September 2012 (CDT)

Um, i put it in google translator and it came something along the lines of : it causes a sudden disaster.--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 05:39, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

Don't trust google translator in jap>eng it is always crazy--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:01, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

"That was a calamity of an outbreak-inducing nature." I'm not completely not certain about this --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 07:11, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

like the cause of the disaster or something like that?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:14, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

引き起こす is a verb you can't just make it a noun. 突発性 outbreak-nature 災害 calamity --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 08:39, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

Hm, can you tell a few sentences before and after it?--[[User:Cliff|Cliff]] ([[User talk:Cliff|talk]]) 09:11, 6 October 2012 (CDT)

南甲町の住宅街 sooo how'd we put this together? South residential area?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 09:20, 11 November 2012 (CST)

South Residential Block [[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 09:56, 11 November 2012 (CST)

that works lol--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 10:01, 11 November 2012 (CST)

need help with "気がしてならなかった"she did not realize?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:34, 15 November 2012 (CST)

If you put the text in the summary box you tend to find help quicker. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:32, 15 November 2012 (CST)

Eh... there's something more before that. It probably means 'She could not help but feel' <whatever was before that>. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 06:38, 15 November 2012 (CST)

thx--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 06:58, 15 November 2012 (CST)

やだなその反応...how to put this in words. "that reaction?" "Yuuck that reaction" "that reaction is suspicous"--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 23:48, 15 November 2012 (CST)

Depends on context... it changes depending whether the person saying it is saying it to himself, or to someone (while referring to that someone's reaction)... etc etc. It just means the person saying it doesn't like that response that happened. [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 00:02, 16 November 2012 (CST)

"'''No way''', such a response" I don't know the pre-and-post situation, so this is what I think it is. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:05, 16 November 2012 (CST)

can't be no way since she sound shock. she is directing the speech to Shidou. and its in a teasing tone--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:24, 16 November 2012 (CST)

Oh, I was thinking that Shidoo is the one who made that negative remark and is then teased by her with the <as I suggested above>. Rikaichan shows "not a chance, not likely, no way, fault, defect, weak point" for '''やだ''' --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 00:36, 16 November 2012 (CST)

やあねえ=? in need of idea's for this.....slang--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:56, 24 November 2012 (CST)

This probably doesn't help but google translate gives me- Hey hey? or something similar to Hey, come on --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 08:48, 24 November 2012 (CST)

.....i'll keep that in hold--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:57, 24 November 2012 (CST)

Can't help you without the whole sentence. 屋根？　[[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 08:58, 24 November 2012 (CST)

やあねえ.陸自の災害復興部隊だって。破壊されたビルを一晩で直しちゃうじゃない--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 18:07, 24 November 2012 (CST)

Something like まぁねぇ(Well, yeah, they're the Spirit-whatever-nonsense of the JGSDF after all. They can fix the destroyed buildings in just one night.) [[User:Florza|Florza]] ([[User talk:Florza|talk]]) 19:05, 24 November 2012 (CST)

それとも、この中に一人でも、私に勝てる方がいやがるのでしょうか? need help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:38, 27 November 2012 (CST)

== Question ==
Really love the series and the amount of work the translators are putting into this. Just have one question for this part of the translation in chapter 2: "...Now then Shin, this might be sudden." "What's with that splendid through?! Or rather you even gave me a weird nickname!" What does "splendid through" mean? Did you mean "splendid throw" or something that expresses them ignoring Shidou? --[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 12:54, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

This probably belongs better on the talk page for that chapter, but anyways, what was meant there was that she just let the joke (tsukkomi) go through, like, just ignored it. If you have any suggestions on how to make it more understandable then let me know. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:39, 8 October 2012 (CDT)

Should spirit be "Spirit" or "spirit"? I noticed alot while editing but its not really consistent. Honestly i think it should be "Spirit" since we arn't using the traditional sense of the word so a capital would be appropriate. Plus it looks better.
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 5:16, 23 November 2012 (CDT)

Spirit--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 23:21, 22 November 2012 (CST)

I've been putting it lower case because upper case seems to break up the reading flow. Given how often it appears, that's not such a good thing. But if you say it looks better.... Yeah we should definitely come to an agreement on it. I guess if enough people agree then Spirit is fine.--[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 09:34, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Just to make sure, Touka pronounces Shidou's name as Shido right?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] ([[User_talk:MonsterBandage|Talk]] | ) 4:07, 26 November 2012 (CDT)

that's my case but for the others i don't know. Tohka's way of calling Shidou is different from others calling him. so i used Shido.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 22:24, 26 November 2012 (CST)

I use shidou because Shido makes it seem as if she says the name shorter... --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 01:27, 27 November 2012 (CST)

So is anyone going to create the pdfs for the first few 3 finished volumes? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 04:18, 3 January 2013 (CST)

It's right at the forum. [[User:Sefirosu|Sefirosu]] ([[User talk:Sefirosu|talk]])

I am curious is there anybody working on volume six?[[User:alazyguy|alazyguy]] ([[User talk:alazyguy|talk]])

== Chapters 3 and Epilogue ==
I really like this series and your translations. I really appreciate your hard work and I know, that it takes considerable time, but I would like to ask one thing. Is somebody currently working on chapters 3 and Epilogue? I know that there are registered two people, but since there was no developement for some time I was just wondering whether they are still working on it or they gave up and forgot to delete their names from the list. (so this question is directed to them and anybody else who knows anything about it)--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 15:37, 14 October 2012 (CDT)

== Casing ==

Wanted to bring up the issue of casing for certain words. In different chapters, theres inconsistencies in the casing of certain words. Mainly: spacequake, Commander Mode, Realizer, anti-spirit squad, Spirits, shelters
Not too big of a deal but kinda bothers me since i don't know if i should change them or not without annoying other people. Can we have an agreement on the casing we want such words to be?
[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 6:28, 26 November 2012 (CDT)

Proposal: spacequake, commander mode, Realizer, Anti-Spirit Team, spirits, shelters. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:36, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Caps will also depend on how the word is used. e.g. spacequake, shelter, spirit are just general nouns that shouldn't be capped unless they start a sentence, but there maybe cases for example "Spirit" should be capped since it's used to identify certain individuals/used to replace a pronoun. Another way around the issue is to introduce brackets < > for special terms in the story like <LOST> / <Territory> --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 09:50, 26 November 2012 (CST)

im all for the brackets suggestion. Still think Spirit works better capped.
[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 1:26, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

im with Caps too the bracket make's it into a Keyword with is not--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 19:44, 26 November 2012 (CST)

In your recent translation example is lost always presented as (LOST) in the raws? If it is LOST should at least be bracketed. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 26 November 2012 (CST)

nope in the raws it isnt in brackets so i follow it.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 21:30, 26 November 2012 (CST)

when they refer to people using things like nii-sama/onii-chan and senpai, should the first letter be capped?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 4:04, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

......i guess you dont need to use caps since its a normal word and not an honorific or a name....i guess--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 22:23, 26 November 2012 (CST)

Is the term Astral dress or Astraldress?
--[[User:MonsterBandage|MonsterBandage]] 4:47, 27 November 2012 (CDT)

I agree that the bracket makes it into a keyword... but is it really not a keyword?
For AstralDress we had a discussion in the forums and decided "raiment" is a much less awkward term to use in the text. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 01:29, 27 November 2012 (CST)

Together--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:29, 27 November 2012 (CST)

== Illustration editing ==

Expect me to do the first 3 volumes in the near future~, first volume's images will be probably finished today. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:02, 31 December 2012 (CST)

woah nice! and thanks--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 04:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)

Vol 1 done, gonna try doing 1vol/day if possible. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 14:36, 31 December 2012 (CST)

== PDF ==
has anyone done a pdf version yet? thanks [[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 11:01, 9 February 2013 (CST)

== Onnashi ==

About [[Date_A_Live:Volume_1#cite_note-4|this]], didn't you even consider the fact that "onnashi" (女市) is the separation of "ane"/"nee" (姉), meaning "big sister", in radicals, therefore meaning that he tried to imply that that word wsan't even in his personal dictionary? BTW if done to "imouto" (妹) it gives "onnami" (女未), "not yet a woman).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 15:05, 14 February 2013 (CST)

Nope I didn't, nice catch :) Please fix it for me. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 20:15, 14 February 2013 (CST)

== Completion of the different parts. ==

Hello, I am wondering if book 4 will be finished soon, but if the translators already had different plans, I was wondering when it will be finished. Thanks

[[User:NatsuXDragneel|NatsuXDragneel]] ([[User talk:NatsuXDragneel|talk]]) 19:51, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

it will be done when the translator is done. Rozen has Real life problems so translations are delayed. exact time for completion is unknown and not determined. --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 19:58, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

Alrighty, thanks.

[[User:NatsuXDragneel|NatsuXDragneel]] ([[User talk:NatsuXDragneel|talk]]) 20:15, 20 March 2013 (CDT)

== Wondering about volume name ==

The first three volumes has the order of the name the same as the cover image of the volume, however from the forth onwards it is reversed. Just wondering why?

is it important to know why they want to change the design?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 09:56, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

He's not talking anything about any designs. He's just asking why are the tl of the titles not consistent. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 10:03, 4 May 2013 (CDT)

==Volume 4 and Side Stories==

I've been wondering about three things:
1. About the volume naming, there is a slight difference between first three volumes with the rest, where first three volumes put the spirit name in the second word while the rest put them as first word. Is this happened due to the original difference from the raw version, or because of some mistakes/inconsistencies happened while creating the project page? If it's the latter, please consider to fix them soon, both the project page and the PDF files, to prevent any possible confusion in the future. I'm well aware that the section above me are mentioning about this issue as well, but since there is no obvious answer yet, I'd like to re-state about it here.

2. Is there anyone doing the "Date A Akihabara" PDF version? Since I've seen that all four (or five, I forget) chapters are translated already, but still no PDF uploaded yet. if there is nobody doing it, I might give it a try.

3. I'm well aware that this considered as bad etiquette here, but I still want to humbly request that any translator please pick up volume 4 and finishes it. I asked this out based on two reason: One, this volume is currently on air on the anime, and, Two, it's kinda confusing to continue to volume 5 without reading the volume 4 first. Volume 4 hold some of the most important event on this series: past revelation about Shidou, Mana and Kotori, and it's kinda pointless to continue reading to volume 5 without finishing volume 4 first. Also, on term of Origami, there is also a quite huge gap between volume 3 and 5, which most probably covered in Volume 4. This issue also appiles on the DEM Institute. I think it'll be better if this volume finished first before others, but again, decision is all yours and I'll wait patiently for them.

[[User:Pygmalion|Pygmalion]] ([[User talk:Pygmalion|talk]]) 15:28, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

If you read the page of the person who's in charge of translating the last 2 chapters he/she said that it would be done by the end of July. Like you I'm also waiting, I even haven't read Volume 3 because their connected to each other. [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 02:05, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== Spanish section ==

Can I get permission to translate the volume 1 chapter 1's English translation to Spanish?-Sorenman1 6/8/2013

Most likely yes. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 18:11, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

Thank you!-Sorenman1 6/8/2013

==Volume 6==
Who's working on volume 6 chapter 2 since its partially done? Just wondering since I haven't seen anyones name register under it.

Are you talking about chapter 2 ? Their is no translation for chapter 3.<br/>
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 16:33, 19 June 2013 (CDT)

Yeah, Thank you.

Uh hello guys. I'm (VayneLin) a newcomer here and I want to work on Chapter 3 since Chapter 2 has already been working on.
>RikiNutCase Sorry there but can you please let me take on Chapter 3?

go ahead--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 18:41, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks there. :D
Uh can anyone tell me the exact name of the girl school in the series? Can't find it in the Terminology page.
Is it "Rindouji All-Girls Private School"?

yes--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 03:29, 2 July 2013 (CDT)

So uh... There's this new girl I have never read about before... I believe her name is Jessica. Will it be okay if I go with this name?

Yes. and if possible add her inside the terminology page. with the japanese name too if possible--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 04:20, 10 July 2013 (CDT)

She's a foreigner, Jessica is just Jessica. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] ([[User talk:Jonathanasdf|talk]]) 02:08, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

== "Bitterly" ==

Does anyone mind if I just go an make a mass-replace of all appropriate instances of "smiled bitterly" being used? "Bitterly" implies "with resentment", "spiteful", "irate", stuff like that—completely out of place with the relatively well-natured cast, to the point it's seriously starting to grate at me.

Potential substitutes are smiled "dimly", "feebly", "weakly", "helplessly", or "wanly". -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:59, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

I think you have to consider it on a case by case basis since 'smiled bitterly' could refer to how they feel about the situation. The lowest degree of 'bitterness' could be 'feeling troubled' and that doesn't necessarily contrast with a smile.
[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 19:57, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

::LATER EDIT (somehow missed reading the second sentence the first time...):
::Yeah, the lowest form of "bitter" could be "feeling troubled" - but for me at least, the connotation of the word completely overpower what other meanings it could have (there's a reason the entry for "bitter" in my Oxford Canadian Thesaurus include "sharp", "acid", "resentful", "begrudging", "painful", "cruel", "angry"...)
::There's really no need to write prose that requires the reader to maintain one layer of active interpretation to understand correctly. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:39, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

:That's why I said "all appropriate instances".

:Still, just ''look'' at these cases:
<div style="max-width: 55em;margin: 0 auto;">
"Oooh!"

When Shidou just finished his sentence, Tohka's eyes started to sparkle. After putting all of her weight onto the yoga ball, she made use of its rebound to stand up.

"Is, is there any pink colored noodles in there?"

"There are. And there are green ones too."

"Wh, what did you say......"

Tohka showed an expression as though she was a clergy who had received a message from the heavens, her two hands trembled.

What an emotional person. Shidou <span style="background-color:yellow">gave a bitter smile</span> as he continued.
----
"Go, good evening......Shidou-san, Tohka-san."

"Aha— long time no see Shidou-kun. How have you been doing? Have you constantly spend sleepless nights by yourself thinking about Yoshino?"

After Yoshino respectfully lowered her head, the puppet that was worn on her left hand——[Yoshinon] opened its mouth and gave out a cheerful voice.

Due to the difference in their tone and personalities, Shidou couldn't help <span style="background-color:yellow">but smile bitterly</span>.
----
Looking at her miserable state, Kotori couldn't help but shrug.

"Alright alright, we'll let Reine bring Tohka there. There's no problem as long as you two move separately right?"

As Kotori finished speaking, Tohka's expression brightened in an instant.

"! Uu......Well, if you all want me to go that badly, then I guess there's no helping it!"

Looking at Tohka, Shidou and Yoshino looked at each other <span style="background-color:yellow">and smiled bitterly</span>.
</div>
:Three cases. All from just the ''first section'' of Date A Live Encore:Chapter 3. Not even a quarter through. That ain't a good sign for the rest of the chapters. And here, however you look at it, "bitterly" is just way too strong. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 20:36, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

Such changes has to be made with reference to the Japanese source. --[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 22:10, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

:(Took me this long to get my hands on a copy, but...)
:The ''kanji'' given for all three instances are "''kushou''" (苦笑). I can at least concede that, of the two sources I checked, Wiktionary doesn't have that term at all and Google Translate did indeed give "bitter smile" as its translation.
:''On the other hand'', I would argue that the context shown would invalidate, or at least make less preferable, using "bitter smile" or a variant thereof every time in every case "kushou" was used, particularly when there are other suitable words to work with (the related reasoning were added a bit above with this edit). It might also be a case of "lost in translation"; "''kushou''", when translated directly, probably do mean a "bitter smile" but this could culturally have a different meaning altogether in Japanese when compared to English. Finally, checking out 苦 by itself on Wiktionary, it could also mean "hardship" or "suffering", so "''kushou''" may very well could be interpreted as "the smile of one long-suffering the antics of a hyperactive teenage-seeming girl", in which case "wan smile" or "weak smile" would be just as appropriate.
:And generally it's bad writing to use the same term for the same thing over and over again, anyway. English likes synonyms. At the very least ''some'' of those "bitter smiles" are due for a change, in the name of creative narration. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:39, 5 August 2013 (CDT)

"苦笑", although not being in Japanese vocabulary, is actually an existing word in Chinese (-it is pronounced as "Kǔ　xiào"). There were times when I encountered these words (only in Chinese in my experience) and I couldn't think of any decent English words to match the meaning.
Would it be fine if I apply "smile wryly" or "let out a wry smile" for it? There are some more situations for "苦笑" but I couldn't think of more for now. (Currently working only on Chapter 4.)

:I'd say "wry" works. Actually, now that I'm mentally substituting it to the excerpts above, suddenly I feel it works better than most of the suggestions I gave.
:You can probably use its synonym "dry" too, though I think "wry" works better. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:41, 13 August 2013 (CDT)

A Chinese dictionary here.

The best way to convey "苦笑" is actually "wry smile" or "smiled wryly". Check the context as "bitter smile" sounds correct in a way. Just my personal idea, but it's best to have synonyms... --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 00:55, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

Unfortunately I'm not a Chinese dictionary, but this should be pointed out nonetheless. At least when it comes to the Chinese, 苦笑 isn't quite that straightforward. Literally, 苦 is "bitter" and 笑 is "laugh", hence "bitter laugh". In practice, however, its meaning must be taken from the context. It ''can'' mean a "bitter laugh", it can mean a "wry smile", and it can even mean a "strained" or "forced" smile (i.e. X forced a smile). As with anything, make your brain, and not just your dictionary, a part of the translation process, and you'll see wonderful results. [[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 01:22, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

"Laughed bitterly"... "Laughed wryly"...

Know when to use which. The context should state what the person is feeling. For example, in an awkward situation, it would usually be "forced a smile" or something. --[[User:KanzakiAria|KanzakiAria]] ([[User talk:KanzakiAria|talk]]) 03:33, 14 August 2013 (CDT)

== Date A Live Volume 9: Natsumi Change Novel Illustrations ==

I have the images for this volume, but I don't know how to upload it...
Can someone help me out? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Copy the Illustration codes in other volumes and switch the number to vol 9. then slowly upload.

Oh ok... I tried that but there's no image... [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Once you do that, you click on the empty slot and upload the pictures.

OHHH... That's so COOL! Thanks for the help!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

No, thanks for the help--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 00:55, 22 December 2013 (CST)

There's a problem..... I don't know the page numbers... What should I do? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

just upload it as you like first.

I uploaded some... Want to help me check if it looks right? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

i'll set the skeleton, you add after i do it.

Uhh.. I already uploaded 5 pictures...

wait.....--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:16, 22 December 2013 (CST)

YES!!! Done uploading!!! Feel so accomplished for once. Thanks for the help, [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], you're the best!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

I thank all the translators for their hard work on these volumes of Date A Live for so long!!! :) Keep up the good work!!! [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]]

Oh, by the way, [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], do you want me to upload the Blu-ray version of Natsumi Change cover? [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 12:56, 25 December 2013 (CST)

==PDFs and Spanish translation==
First I was wondering if there is an specific person that does the PDFs of the novel? If not could I work in doing the ones for Volume 4 Itsuka Sister and for Volume 6 Miku Lily?

Second is there a problem if I start working in the Spanish translation of the novel? [[User:Ishi-kun|Ishi-kun]] ([[User talk:Ishi-kun|talk]]) 01:34, 5 January 2014 (CST)

You can find most of the Pdf from the b-T date a live forum, just ask there.

If there isnt any spanish translations then go for it, it's up to you.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 06:40, 5 January 2014 (CST)

Thanks for the info about the PDFs, I actually found them there. I'll also get to work on the Spanish translation. Thanks for the quick reply. [[User:Ishi-kun|Ishi-kun]] ([[User talk:Ishi-kun|talk]]) 00:34, 6 January 2014 (CST)
==DAL Clean up==

Here is a [[Vallor_-_Tests|Link]] to the current preview page of what changes are probably going to be made to the DAL page (If you ignore the extra stuff and [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] having fun with the tenth volume)

== Volume 10 Novel Illustrations ==

I've updated the Novel Illustrations of Volume 10, but I'm not sure if I did it correctly...
Also, the page numbers of the illustrations are according to the illustrations themselves, so I'm not sure it it's correct or not...
Please help me check for any mistakes... Thanks [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 19:08, 20 March 2014 (CST)

== Volume 10 : Chapters' names ==

Sorry to ask, but... what is a "Gettier" ? When I put it on Google, I found this : [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Edmund_Gettier link].<br />
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 12:35, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

its Goetia, i forget to full name and put that there first.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 20:43, 21 March 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 7 ==

Hey i Don't want to sound rude or anything but i really enjoy the series but i can't continue reading past volume 6 due to the fact that volume 7 has not been fully translated?? is it not going to get finished or is it just taking a little longer than usual or something else entirely?

.....It's still being translated.There are two translators on this so don't worry, it will be out someday.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:45, 25 March 2014 (CDT)

I agree. would love to continue reading this but the way volume 6 ends i just cant think about skipping Volume 7. So the if it could get done pretty soon i would appreciate it more than You would know. also am reading the absolute duo as well seems like it is going to be a good series. but i really love the way this series is going so again if it could would love you guys more than you would know. <3 Forever

I also don't want to sound rude but please TRANSLATE VOLUME 7 AS FAST AS POSSIBLE. I really enjoy the series. And I respect the fact that the translators are trying there best to translate it as fast as possible. I JUST WANT TO READ VOLUME 7 SO BADLY. Sorry I'm kinda impatient. But still I love you guys for translating the Date a Live series. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!!!

.....Patience, i really want to get rid of my "BE GONE" habit so please help me do so.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 01:35, 4 April 2014 (CDT)

It has been roughly around a month since the first person asked if Volume 7 was going to be finished or not. We can clearly read that it is going to get finished but it has been a month since they asked and no progress over Volume 7 has happened. . . basically what I am trying to get at is it seems like it might be abandoned . . . . and the way Volume 6 ends . . .one can not simply just start on Volume 8 and try to fill in the whole. . . it is stopping our progress from reading the rest of this amazing series so . . . if it is getting translated we would just honestly like to see some kind of progress . . again none has been shone in over a month or so now so we are just worried to say the least plz be our savior and finish translating this <3 love them forever.

That's how it usually happens. The translators are free to choose what volume they translate, what pace they translate at, etc. This isn't the only project what this occurs :P. *whispers* "I dislike it too, but there's nothing we can do..." [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 13:11, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

Note the translator updated his blog with an update for vol7 c8 last monthish? It's being worked on, chill out.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:13, 15 April 2014 (CDT)

........I guess i have to pick up my old habit again.....LOOK! They are doing their best to translate here Okay? I just so happened to finish vol 8 and vol 9 faster.This is not their fault; no one is at fault get it!?--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 03:38, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

== Side Stories (Updated) ==

Greetings. I am beginning a major cleanup project for the side stories because some of them are very jumbled. I will open up a Discussion thread on each story I edit if anyone wishes to make comments or check my work. I am currently working on the Blu-ray special "Mana Mission" and have finished about 1/3 of it. If anyone has any problems with my alterations, please contact me so I can figure out corrections as soon as possible.
Thanks! [[User:Gaelas|Gaelas]] ([[User talk:Gaelas|talk]]) 23:05, 2 April 2015 (CDT)

Hello! So I saw that recently more Side Stories have been added to the Date A Live page. I'm just curious if someone is actually translating them or if the titles were just put up just because. I understand that translating is not easy and I'm not trying to rush anyone. It's just that the Side Story volumes that were already up are only half complete and now there are more. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

That will be considered my fault then, since I'm the one who put up those new titles for the short stories. Well I think that it's best to give time to our translators to finish up on the main storyline first then concentrate on the short stories. I believe that they will get to translate the short stories later on. If not, I will try to translate them (LOL) and post it on the DAL forum, so the staffs can look over it and determine if the translation is valid and be posted in the DAL LN page or not. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 8:23, 2 April 2013 (CST)

It's cool that some of the short stories were translated. But the Yamai Lunchtime. Is that the actual completed translation? It looks more like a summary or script and seems off compared to the other stories that came with it. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

:It seems kinda obvious it's not a real translation, just a summary. The short story isn't that short. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 19:31, 5 April 2014 (CDT)

Ok, so...yamai lunchtime was taken down. I understand that but what was the problem with the rest? Origami normalize, Kurumi Cat, Mana Mission, and Kotori Mystery seemed fine overall. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:19, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

They're suspected to be summaries too, but as we have no way to confirm it yet, they will be hidden for now.
And if the authors of those summaries read this, here is a message for you: the wiki isn't a place to post summaries, but in the forum you will be better welcomed. <br />
[[User:Devenk83|Devenk83]] ([[User talk:Devenk83|talk]]) 13:41, 7 April 2014 (CDT)

== Page Naming Conventions ==

Basically, I think someone misnamed the DAL Encore and Date A Akihabara chapters (wonder why I didn't notice this before...). Can I go on a page-moving spree so that stuff like <nowiki>[[Date A Live Encore Chapter 3: Yoshino Fireworks]] are named [[Date A Live:Encore Chapter 3]]</nowiki>, instead? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 23:14, 5 April 2014 (CDT)

I'm just stating my opinion, but I would much prefer the current version instead. I would like to know the name of the chapter instead.-[[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 22:23, 14 April 2014 (CST)

:I'd think chapter names should be displayed in the headings (<nowiki>these things --> == Section title ==</nowiki>), not the page name, to mark sections in the Full Pages...though I guess there isn't one in Yoshino Fireworks and a few others yet, so whoever's renaming them could insert the headings as needed. Is that fine?

:EDIT: Ugh, and forgot something else--those three "Dating Preparation Cases" at the bottom of Date A Live Encore is actually placed first, before the other chapters, in my copy of Encore. I hope no one minds if I organize them that way later. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:24, 16 April 2014 (CDT)

I think we could all live with it if you decide to change and reorganize but in my opinion I think everything is fine the way they are. I mean it doesn't seem like the short stories are in any particular chronological order. They all seem separate from each other, if that makes sense. It's not like first there was Yoshino's fire works and the next thing in the Date A live Universe that happened is Kotori's Birthday. It's more like "first I'm gonna talk about that time with Yoshino and then I feel like talking about the time with Kotori". But like I said before, if you want to change the names and organization I don't think it will be a big problem, it shouldn't mess anyone up too bad. However I think a more important thing to focus on would be actually translating the stories. Who cares about where the story is or what it's called if nobody can read it, right? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:18, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

: (Please sign your comment by adding four tildes (<code><nowiki>-~~~~</nowiki></code>) so everyone can tell who's talking...)

: The examples you picked hardly match what I was talking about...but I was only checking whether anyone minded, so whatever, I guess. Also, I'll agree that translating the stories is the most important part, but we can't exactly force anyone to. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:07, 17 April 2014 (CDT)

whoa, thanks for that tip. I'm still new to talking on Baka-Tsuki lol. The main point I was trying to make is that the way the titles are organized now seem fine as they are but the changes you want to make are ok as well. And I wasn't trying to rush the translators with my comment and I apologize if I offended any of them, I know they hate it when we do that. I'd still like to know if they are actually in the process of translating anything or if they are not do they know when they think they will start? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:18, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

: You're welcome. A good indication would be the [[Date_A_Live:Registration_Page|Registration Page]], where translators who want to reserve a job sign their names. So far the only short story in queue is the Rinne Bathtime chapter, but I think that's been there for a while.

: (A bigger problem, though, might be the raws' relative lack of availability. I've been looking for a while, but outside of DAL Encore I still couldn't find a copy of the side stories, so I wouldn't even be able to try translating even if I wanted to do it right now.) -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 02:09, 18 April 2014 (CDT)

Well that makes sense. If nobody can find the raws then it's understandable. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 18:01, 18 April 2014 (CDT))

:All right, I left this topic alone for a bit, but since no one has a vocal protest against it, commencing moves. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 20:29, 25 May 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 0 - April 9 ?? ==

So what is volume 0? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 12:07, 21 April 2014 (CDT))

: April 9 was the day before Shidou met Tohka, so it's easy to guess the story covers Shidou's point of view leading up to that day. ...Of course, I don't know for sure. Flowers-LavDai might be able to say more.

: (Off-topic to Flowers-LavDai: ...what am I supposed to call you, "Flowers" or "LavDai"?) -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:25, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

Oh right, I forgot Tohka means April 10th. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 19:18, 21 April 2014 (CDT))

I was thinking it was some kind of prologue but it's hard to imagine what it would contain. My best guess would be kotori getting permission for the plan or maybe just to show the calm before the storm as a contrast to the first volume.<br>
-[[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 21:00, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

:@Omegalock - Just "tenth", actually, not "April".

:@Yascob - look in the Illustrations page if you want to be spoiled. (Though it looks like there'll be more than the events on just the ninth, if Tohka's illustration is any indication... It's easier to draw a conjecture from the first illustration, though.) --[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:27, 21 April 2014 (CDT)

Is it just me, or have the illustrations been photographed and not actually scanned?

Well, Volume 0 is before where everything begins, where it explains about Tohka past (a little)... It's not really considered a prologue since both version 1 and 2 of the book have ~190 pages
:@AKAAkira - It's doesn't matter to me :P, anything's fine
@ I dunno who... Yeah... It's photographed since the pic are found online after all... Don't have money to buy the book myself... - [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 17:29, 22 April 2014 (CST)

== Volume 10 ==

I know that making this is just asking for trouble but I'm not trying to offend anyone. I am just genuinely curious so I'm just gonna go ahead and ask. Is there any plan for Volume 10? Has it been started? Is there a set date as to when it will be started? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 20:50, 8 May 2014 (CDT))

Well, [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] did mention on the B-T forum that he'll pick up Vol.10 if Vol. 11 comes out and it's still left alone at that time. - [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 22:23, 8 May 2014 (CST)

oh... :( . Oh well, thanks. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:00, 9 May 2014 (CDT))

== Summaries (again) ==

Just a general notification to whoever's in charge that I suspect [[User:Sideswipe]] made summary versions of [[Date A Live:Kotori Mystery]] and [[Date A Live:Mana Mission]], even from the same source as last time this happened. Granted, if my memory serves, these are actually a little bit more comprehensive compared to the last ones submitted, so I'm only about 80% sure they're summaries. On the other hand, the dashes (-) at the start of every paragraph is a big hint. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:56, 30 July 2014 (CDT)

== Date A Live Volume 10 Chapter 5 ==

Please make the translation of this chapter faster because I want to read it. It was already shown in the Anime Version but I still want to read it. Please make it faster. Thanks!

Volume 10 chapter 5 is already done--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 07:45, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

I'm pretty sure he's speaking of Chapter 10 of Volume 7.
Can you ([[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]) take up the translation of that chapter if it's not already translated when you finish AD 4 ? [[User:Crash3-16|Crash3-16]] ([[User talk:Crash3-16|talk]]) 08:25, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

It's taken by someone else, he is doing it at a slow pace and i'll wait for him until he comes across any problems. he is working hard and i don't want his work to be wasted.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 08:48, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

My bad ; it's just that i assumed that he dropped it or something seeing that it's been a while that he registered for the chapter but no progress seemed to be done.
Knowing that he's still translating , i apologize to him and wish him Good Luck [[User:Crash3-16|Crash3-16]] ([[User talk:Crash3-16|talk]]) 09:13, 8 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry for misconception... I was really talking about the Volume 7 Chapter 10, I was really sad that the anime was released but the volume isn't finished yet... Is there an estimation when will it be finished? Thanks!!!

http://mabufudyne.wordpress.com/2014/08/22/status-update-2 Check his blog for info--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 21:43, 10 September 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 11 ==

So first, thank you RikiNutcase for translating volume 11 chapter 6. Second, I'm just curious as to why you registered for chapters 8 and 9 but not 7 and the rest, are you planning to work with another translator or something? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 13:06, 29 September 2014 (CDT))

Rozen wanted to take Chapter 7. Currently asking him if he really ones it.--[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 20:13, 29 September 2014 (CDT)

Sorry [[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]], I hadn't seen this discussion. So, I just jumped on the Ch. 7 and am working on it now. --[[User:Inaem|Inaem]] ([[User talk:Inaem|talk]]) 14:12, 10 October 2014 (CDT)

== Official romanizations ==

[http://www.fujimishobo.co.jp/sp/201103date/ Fujimi Shobo's official page] gives some romanizations and translations. The most notable ones are the translation of "Seirei" as "Sprit" (and not "Spirit; also AST "AntiSpritTeam", no spaces) and the romanizations "Shido" and "Tohka".--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

I am ok with all of the romanizations except "Seirei" as "Sprit". It seems weird and make no sense in term of English. Maybe I think this way because my mind is used to "Spirit" but that is my thought, so I rather the translators do not change it if they can. [[User:Takatathien|Takatathien]] ([[User talk:Takatathien|talk]])

:It seems that it's a common typo in engrish. It does not help that there's a "sprit" word in real english (a small spar reaching diagonally from low on a mast to the upper outer corner of a sail), so grammar checking apps don't catch on to it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

== New Genre... ==

Why is DAL under the Ecchi genre =-=... I can't find a single reference which says that DAL is ecchi =-=. I don't like where these new genre are going... [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 21:39, 28 April 2015 (CDT)

Well, if by Ecchi he meant panty-shot, Spirit's skimmy armor and Origami's swimsuit, then yeah. Otherwise it is too tame, really, to be consider as an ecchi work.

I think you guys are forgetting the Yamai sisters actions toward shido throughout volume 5, Mikey's actions towards shido and the every other girl, Kurumi's actions towards shido, Tohka (under the influence of her classmates') actions toward shido, and Origami in general. I know DAL isn't as ecchi as other LN's but to say it has no ecchi at all? Ecchiness is definitely part of it, it's just not the focus. -([[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 00:37, 29 April 2015 (CDT))

Damn, I probably have become too used to it or because I have watched a lot of other shows with a much higher degree of Ecchi that I never longer consider DAL as an Ecchi show. Lol, what have I become!?!?

Well I must disagree with that then. If it was not officially categorized as ecchi, we should not just put In our own due to our own beliefs and judgements. We should respect it as it is and keep it out of the ecchi category unless it was someday categorized as ecchi by any official website. [[User:Flowers-LavDai|Flowers-LavDai]] 17:27, 29 April 2015 (CDT)

== An Aspiring New Translator-like Person Arrives!! ==

How exactly do I register a chapter I want to translate? -[[User:Akiye94|Akiye94]] ([[User talk:Akiye94|talk]])
:There's a link at the project's page that says "Registration" (and it's duplicated in the word "register" of "Translators are asked to register for chapters they want to work on" that leads to the page [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Date_A_Live:Registration_Page]; once there, you find the volume where the chapter is, click "edit" and add your name or signature besides the chapter, and if the volume is not there, then you click the edit besides "Date A Live series" and then add the volume, the chapters and you name or signature besides the chapter in question. (s"ignature" is the button right next to "italics" in the editing option bar)--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

== What happened!?!? ==

So...everything is deleted. But the translation is still active and so is Rozen who is translating. What happened?

Nevermind, just heard it got DMCA'ed. Damn it. First campione and now this? Along with Highschool dxd these were my first anime/light novel series.

== Bring back Date a Live ==

Is there anyway we can bring back Date a Live? It was a great novel.

The only way to bring it back would be to create a new Baka tsuki website or a Wordpress.

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2015-12-18T21:22:55Z

Mhaj58: /* Bakapervert Blog */ new section

Thougt that I should point out that Solitary Translations has been deleted by WordPress due to hosting the translations for DanMachi. Anyone who has downloaded the translated chapters for Magika from his site should upload them here, especially when you consider that Jn's last message was to upload them here instead of linking them to his site. Whether or not he foresaw this event is anyone's guess though. - [[User:DragonKing0117|DragonKing0117]] ([[User talk:DragonKing0117|talk]]) 06:56, 24 February 2015‎ (CST)

:Does anyone have backups of the previously translated chapters before they were deleted? If not, I'll see if I can't get ahold of some. [[User:LivingHumanoidInterface|LivingHumanoidInterface]] ([[User talk:LivingHumanoidInterface|talk]]) 21:40, 26 February 2015‎ (CST)

::<nowiki>***link removed***</nowiki> (remove the space) - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 00:21, 27 February 2015 (CST)

::You can access my backupsite on solitarytranslationbackup.wordpress.com. Though, don't tell too much as I haven't actually backuped Magika. I also have a part of Chapter 5 if you want it as well. [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]]) 17:32, 5 March 2015 (CST)

:::Thanks, btw in your new site all the links are pointing to your old closed website -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 18:31, 5 March 2015 (CST)

:::Jn19930, can you post the part of chapter 5 that you have already translated as well? So if there are someone else that want to continue the translation they won't need to start from the beginning.[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User_talk:Bakapervert|Talk]]) 08:31, 10 March 2015 (CST)

Thank you so much for the translation of this series. I really enjoy it. :D

== Good Times... ==

I remember reading the manga a year ago going "I wish I could read the novels", now here we are with almost 7 volumes translated and I'm just now noticing...--[[User:ReadDxD|ReadDxD]] ([[User talk:ReadDxD|talk]]) 01:18, 2 December 2015 (UTC)

All we need now is YenPress to step in and ruin it for us. Which at the rate they have been announcing
won't be too far in the near future.

It's okay. YenPress will probably never license this.--[[IcePhantom]]

I hope so, Yen Press is going for the moment at the most popular LN -[[mhaj58]]

They only License Light Novels that were turned into an anime, as well as it must be an anime that was successful in terms of sales and popularity. I think that, this Light Novel will never make it as an Anime. But I still hope it does. And when it does, I will still be relieved about the fact that this will never get licnesed for certain reasons I have in my mind. [[IcePhantom]]

Well the manga has made its way to America so there is a possibility of them shutting it down if the light novel gets brought here as well and I hope that it does because I would actually like to have in my possession the books, but not until we have everything finished on this site. I to would love for this to become an anime. It's a lovely day you shut down there so be it but until then please keep up the good work.

Maybe, But there are series that are licensed ans manga and not as light novels because they are too ecchi, series like highschool dxd and dragonar academy that had mangas licensed but never the LN.--[[mhaj58]]

Looking at both the manga and anime of Highschool DxD I can't tell how the light novels could be considered more ecchi. Because anime and manga has more imaging then Light Novels. From what I seen so far in the manga of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Moau it seems to follow the LN completely. [[DCis1]]

== Bakapervert Blog ==

Now that you're posting Magika updates on a blog, are you going to stop posting on BT or are you going to post chapters like zxzxzx

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2015-12-18T21:21:24Z

Mhaj58: /* Bakapervert Blog */ new section

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2015-12-18T21:19:47Z

Mhaj58: /* Bakapervert Blog */ new section

Thougt that I should point out that Solitary Translations has been deleted by WordPress due to hosting the translations for DanMachi. Anyone who has downloaded the translated chapters for Magika from his site should upload them here, especially when you consider that Jn's last message was to upload them here instead of linking them to his site. Whether or not he foresaw this event is anyone's guess though. - [[User:DragonKing0117|DragonKing0117]] ([[User talk:DragonKing0117|talk]]) 06:56, 24 February 2015‎ (CST)

:Does anyone have backups of the previously translated chapters before they were deleted? If not, I'll see if I can't get ahold of some. [[User:LivingHumanoidInterface|LivingHumanoidInterface]] ([[User talk:LivingHumanoidInterface|talk]]) 21:40, 26 February 2015‎ (CST)

::<nowiki>***link removed***</nowiki> (remove the space) - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 00:21, 27 February 2015 (CST)

::You can access my backupsite on solitarytranslationbackup.wordpress.com. Though, don't tell too much as I haven't actually backuped Magika. I also have a part of Chapter 5 if you want it as well. [[User:Jn19930|Jn19930]] ([[User talk:Jn19930|talk]]) 17:32, 5 March 2015 (CST)

:::Thanks, btw in your new site all the links are pointing to your old closed website -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 18:31, 5 March 2015 (CST)

:::Jn19930, can you post the part of chapter 5 that you have already translated as well? So if there are someone else that want to continue the translation they won't need to start from the beginning.[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User_talk:Bakapervert|Talk]]) 08:31, 10 March 2015 (CST)

Thank you so much for the translation of this series. I really enjoy it. :D

== Good Times... ==

I remember reading the manga a year ago going "I wish I could read the novels", now here we are with almost 7 volumes translated and I'm just now noticing...--[[User:ReadDxD|ReadDxD]] ([[User talk:ReadDxD|talk]]) 01:18, 2 December 2015 (UTC)

All we need now is YenPress to step in and ruin it for us. Which at the rate they have been announcing
won't be too far in the near future.

It's okay. YenPress will probably never license this.--[[IcePhantom]]

I hope so, Yen Press is going for the moment at the most popular LN -[[mhaj58]]

They only License Light Novels that were turned into an anime, as well as it must be an anime that was successful in terms of sales and popularity. I think that, this Light Novel will never make it as an Anime. But I still hope it does. And when it does, I will still be relieved about the fact that this will never get licnesed for certain reasons I have in my mind. [[IcePhantom]]

Well the manga has made its way to America so there is a possibility of them shutting it down if the light novel gets brought here as well and I hope that it does because I would actually like to have in my possession the books, but not until we have everything finished on this site. I to would love for this to become an anime. It's a lovely day you shut down there so be it but until then please keep up the good work.

Maybe, But there are series that are licensed ans manga and not as light novels because they are too ecchi, series like highschool dxd and dragonar academy that had mangas licensed but never the LN.--[[mhaj58]]

Looking at both the manga and anime of Highschool DxD I can't tell how the light novels could be considered more ecchi. Because anime and manga has more imaging then Light Novels. From what I seen so far in the manga of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Moau it seems to follow the LN completely. [[DCis1]]

== Bakapervert Blog ==

So you're posting updates on Magika in your own blog now, does this mean you'll stop posting on BT or will you post chapter by chapter rather than part by part like zxzxzx?

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Registration Page

2015-12-13T04:41:20Z

Mhaj58:

To reiterate a little of the registration procedure:
*You are required to register which chapters you wish to work on. One portion of text per translator, please.

*Registration is on a "First Come, First Served" basis. Please register your intended chapters on the project's registration page.

*Maximum number of translators per volume is two, unless the volume is a collection of smaller stories. Another way to interpret this is no more than two translators should be working on the same "story arc".

*Translators may only register for portions of one volume at a time within each project. This is to prevent "biting off more than you can chew".

*This is not some binding contract of "I must do the work that I had requested here". Requests are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for them).

== Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Series Registration ==

===Volume 1===
::*Chapter 1 - [[solitarytranslation.wordpress.com|Solitary Translation]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[solitarytranslation.wordpress.com|Solitary Translation]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[solitarytranslation.wordpress.com|Solitary Translation]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[solitarytranslation.wordpress.com|Solitary Translation]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[solitarytranslation.wordpress.com|Solitary Translation]], [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 2===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Intermission - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 3===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 4===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Intermission - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Intermission - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 6===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''

===Volume 8===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]- "Completed"
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]-
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]-
::*Intermission - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]-
::*Afterword - [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]]-

===Volume 9===

===Volume 10===
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou |Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

User:Bakapervert

2015-12-13T04:40:02Z

Mhaj58:

Current translation speed: 6 pages of raw per day. Sometimes more if the scene is pretty exciting.

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 1:
* Chapter 5 : Complete (the beginning of this chapter is done by Jn from Solitary translation)
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 2:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 3:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 4:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 5:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 6:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 7:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 8:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 :
* Chapter 4 :
* Intermission :
* Afterword :

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2015-12-10T00:03:11Z

Mhaj58:

{{Incomplete|parts=1|tparts=7}}

==Chapter 2 – Forest of Bewilderment==

“…Is this information not mistaken?”

Beatrix asked her aide with a voice that was tinged with disappointment.

Inside one of the hotel rooms where the Einherjar was made to stay, Beatrix, Eleonora, and Damian were gathering and lowered the volume of their voices unintentionally in front of the taboo information.

“I’m sure it’s not wrong.”

Actually it was not an information where she could asserted its authenticity that surely, but for the sake of moving Beatrix heart Eleonora dared to assert it as the truth.

“It’s hard to believe so suddenly…it’s too much…too much of an inhuman story.”

Beatrix who had a pious moral sense from Odin’s teaching felt a completely chilling sensation inside her head’s core. Disappointment accompanied by fury that were extremely silently cold.

Even Damian was in a lost of what to say.

“Of course I think that Hayashizaki Kazuki is not involved in this plan itself. …I think there is no choice but to revise our stance to be neutral against both side in this case.”

Taboo information―that was the data that Japan was secretly conducting human experiments on its own people. It was already hard to recognize from Germany’s point of view even just about how Japan was continuing to develop their culture of machine, but this blasphemy in front of their eyes was intolerable.

―However this information was the experiment data where the former Headmaster Otonashi was secretly advancing the experiment in the period when Naiarlatoteph was conducting his secret maneuvering. This data was handed over to Eleonora by a transformed Loki where it was made for the reader to misunderstand that it seemed even now the experiment was still being conducted by the government.

Beatrix and Eleonora recalled the girl with curious appearance called Hiakari Koyuki that was at Kazuki’s side. When they thought that the girl was exactly the product of this human experiment, suddenly the persuasiveness of this information increased.

And then, without even giving any time to verify the information, Eleonora urged Beatrix to change her mind.

“There is no benefit for us to tie a good relation with Japan. And so using this chance I think it is a good plan to entrust the ruling of this land to Yamato. We have to side with Yamato.”

“U, mu…is that so…”

Beatrix spoke ambiguously with bitter expression.

Eleonora who guessed what happened inside the heart of the superior that she respected and loved was also becoming gloomy inside.

In this kind of time, Eleonora always wanted to hate that young man.

“Captain is too charmed by that young man.”

“It’s really just like you said. The feeling of this 19 years old Beatrix-chan doesn’t even hesitate with the difference between our age.”

“Hesitate more. No matter what we are saying we won’t be able to understand each other with the people of this country. As long as we continue to swear loyalty to the gods of Norse. In the very end both of your destinies will surely miss each other. He is an enemy. And then his relation with Captain is a relation between warrior and warrior. Captain, is the sword inside your heart rusted completely?”

“There is no such thing! Kazuki is…that’s right…he is an opponent that I have to fight and defeat!!”

Beatrix yelled resolutely.

Hearing that Eleonora thought “Yosh”.

The heart of an Einherjar that loved battle had severed her attachment to that young man!

But “No, wait” suddenly Beatrix tapped her hand on her jaw and pondered something.

“If, if Yamato becomes the ruler of this country, and if that fellow Ikousai becomes the King of this country…Kazuki will become a mere commoner person right?”

“Eh? Ah, yes, he is going to be just a commoner then.”

“In that case…even if I take him back to Germany…there will be no problem at all right…?”

Eleonora was dumbfounded.

So it became like this? No, did she want that young man until this much?

Beatrix’s expression turned bright like a different person with a wide grin.

“Yosh, I got a great idea! We are going out in action right now! Luckily those bunch of Japan’s Knight Order has their hands full with observing the bunch of Kings from other countries and their observation on us is thin!”

Eleonora opened her eyes wide in shock.

“By any chance, is Captain saying that we are going to Fuji’s sea of trees after this?”

“You said that Kazuki and others are going to Fuji’s sea of trees from now on aren’t you? Fu-fu-fu, we are going to obstruct them. We are going to thoroughly get in their way, then if circumstances permit and I find Kazuki I’m going to fight him. It’s going to be a luscious fight for our conclusion! I’m going to defeat Kazuki, then after he falls into magic intoxication we will hide his body. If we do that then inevitably Yamato is going to win the struggle race for the Sacred Treasures. Kazuki will become a commoner. I’ll bring him home to German. And we are going to quietly hold a modest ceremony in Germany’s remote countryside. Uh huh.”

“What ‘uh huh’…Captain…”

“I-I feel that I’m not suited for a wedding dress or the like but…I’m not going to let Kazuki who will be the loser to say any complaint for sure!”

Beatrix fidgeted around. “Haa” Eleonora sighed like that.

“I have decided! As a warrior, I’m going to defeat Hayashizaki Kazuki!”

The largest love of Beatrix―her love of [fighting strong people], and her love for Hayashizaki Kazuki that had completely grown so large that it couldn’t be ignored anymore, with a strange harmony both of those loves had formed a single objective. It was idiotic when seen with a single glance, but it was a frighteningly perfect logic that offered no opening that could be taken for someone to insert their tsukkomi.

With Yamato’s victory there would be no more obstacle that stood in Beatrix’s way.

Beatrix leaped out from the hotel and ran.

She carried Eleonora and Damian on her shoulders while running. That way was faster for her.

Kazuki and his group was supposed to head for Fuji’s sea of trees using the magic light train, but Beatrix ran with her own feet. Even so she wasn’t really falling behind with her vigorous legs and stamina.

Seeing it from human’s point of view they were nothing more except a suspicious group.

But as long as they didn’t get obstructed in this moment, then the matter of later was trivial. After all at that time Japan’s government would be overthrown and this country would become Yamato. After that they were going to bring Kazuki back home to Germany. After that whatever happened, happened. …Beatrix ran while drawing such perfect scene of future inside her mind.

Of course it didn’t mean that her aide Eleonora had completely stopped thinking.

“There are patrols by the Knight Orders at Fuji’s sea of trees.”

Eleonora had finished gathering all the intelligence of the Knight Order’s patrol schedule.

Following Eleonora’s direction, Beatrix’s group approached the gate of the wall. They evaded the entrance that was heavy with security in a detour and concealed themselves in the position a few kilometers west.

They kept concealing themselves like that while waiting for Kazuki and the students of the Knight Academy to enter the Haunted Ground.

===Part 2===

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2015-12-02T21:27:57Z

Mhaj58:

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou

2015-12-02T17:53:27Z

Mhaj58:

Talk:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2015-12-01T03:25:04Z

Mhaj58: Created page with "Zeus was known to sleep around with any female. The player God might be a better term than raping God"

Zeus was known to sleep around with any female. The player God might be a better term than raping God

User talk:GoldQuill05

2015-11-28T21:12:10Z

Mhaj58:

<h1>Welcome</h1>
---------------------------

Please write anything down.

Questions, Requests, Concerns, etc.

== Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi ==

This is one of the most underrated series on Baka tsuki in my opinion. I hope you give it a read and see if you like it enough to translate it

(GoldQuill05): I have read the series and I am somewhat interested in translating it. What sort of material do I need?

I'm not sure. Bakapervert, Enthropy, or Warnis are likely to know more about the material you'd need than I would

User talk:GoldQuill05

2015-11-28T03:49:21Z

Mhaj58: /* Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi */ new section

The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2015-11-27T23:35:29Z

Mhaj58:

==Chapter 4: The Deity Sleeping Underground==

===Part 1===
The 1st Imperial capital prison.

The prison closed in by tall outer walls, it’s an imprisonment facility directly controlled by the Empire Military. Within the prisons within the country, it’s the strictest in terms of security; it’s a placed secured with first class criminals like mass murderers, terrorist leaders that planned to overturn the country, and so on.

Every part of the outer wall is buried by a metal that Spirit hates called [Ginite Alloy], making Spirits avoid the prison and Spirit techs are heavily restricted inside.

“Crimes caused by Spirit practitioner has been on the rise. If possible I want all the prison the country to put Ginite alloy into practice but…………..the cost is just too burdening. Because of that all the crazy criminals are settled here.”

Inside the prison.

Guided by Laila, Tooi and Alua were walking down the dull corridor.

This prison is completely shut off from the public, and even the families of the criminals is not allowed for an audience unless they undergo a mountain of documents but, they were easily permitted to accompany because of general Laila’s words. This is probably what “A voice of authority is always correct” meant.

“So Ginite alloy still a high class resource. I thought it would be distributed more since 10 years passed.”

“Refining skills are being developed now but, the prices of the ore ingredients are increasing everywhere. Etherium is especially bad. Just one that can fit in between my finger has a value similar to buying a whole castle.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Whistle~~* Tooi whistled.

Etherium is a special alloy created from the compression of high quality Ether.

Looking past the price tag, it’s something so valuable that it can be called a legendary item.

[God’s Alloy] [Philosopher Stone] [Spirit’s Tear] [Deity’s Holy artifact], many names exist to describe it.

It’s a metal with high concentrated holy attribute and has an extremely high compatibility rate with Spirits.

In a simple term, it’s a metal closest to Spirits in this world.

“Incidentally, is Etherium refining techniques established?”

“Not at all.”

Alua answered the question.

“Not only is the production rate extremely small, if a human touches it even by a little bit, all the holy attribute of the alloy will disappear. Researchers and Spirit practitioners are researching it but……..there’s no noteworthy progress for almost a 100 years.”

It’s ideal to use a weapon made from Etherium as a medium for [Ray Alma]; that’s the best but----the current problem is that it’s an impossible pipe dream.

Rejecting the hands of humans, the Etherium does not allow being processed. And yet, since it is mostly mined up at the size of iron sand, it’s best to give up.

Because of that, when [Etherium Weapons] are mentioned in the country, it’s either referred as a fantasy weapon or maybe an impractical theory on the table.

“An Etherium sword is currently legendary-----no, it’s plain fantasy, Tooi………….Oopps, it’s right here.”

The 3 of them went further into the prison.

Soon----they reached the lowest floor. They passed through the door with [No access] written on it with the key received from the personals there and went down the chairs which was inside.

What they saw was a long path. Since there were no windows at all, it felt somewhat oppressing. The Ether lights buried into the ceiling were pouring cold light as they pass each one.

“………..Is Shii inside here?”

After Tooi asked, Laila pulled her chin.

“There’s a special VIP imprisonment treatment at the lowest floor. La Shii Fomalhaut being here by itself is treated as special confidential information. Only the Military higher ups and a part of the personals here know. Even Alua was left in the dark until today.

“Un…………honestly, I still don’t believe it. There’s a deity here……..”

Alua was making a half-doubtful expression.

“This 1st prison, is certainly the biggest prison in the Empire………..but, I think it’s impossible to imprison a deity no matter how much I think…….In the first place, how did you catch her? It’s weird for me to not know if 1000 soldiers moved……….”

“You’ll get it once you see it. Tooi probably has an idea why right?”

“………..Ahh, well.”

Tooi nodded with a face as if he was suppressing a sour face.

First off, it’s probably impossible to connect prison and a deity that is named within the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}. The thought that a human made cage is able to restrain a deity, is wrong by itself.

(But, things changes when it comes to Shii…………)

Imprisonment, and escaping. Most likely, it’s beyond that level.

3 of them were walking down the path.

After walking down the straight path, they finally reached the deepest part of the prison.

“Wha!?”

First, Alua shouted in shock. Tooi was shocked too but, since he has knowledge of the Deity’s personality, his shock was lesser than Alua’s.

The underground prison in front of them------was not a place that deserves to be called prison.

Although there’s a thick looking cell there, the interior deserves the word [Complex].

There were many dolls shaped like dog and bears and it came in big and small. Chess board, sugoroku, Spinning top, playing cards, darts and other toys of that such. Countless books and pictures.

Anyways, there were many things and, on top of that, everything was not kept tidy and in order. All the dolls were shoved to one corner. Since the books were stacked so it’s still okay but, most of it was on the floor while half-opened. The pieces for the Chess and Sugoroku ended up outside the cell.

“Is the entire prison cell in the country like this?”

“I said it’s a special VIP treatment.”

Laila tiredly replied to Tooi’s chat.

At that moment------there was a movement inside the prison cell.

It was not a hard shabby bed that’s imagined when asked about prison and rather, there were luxurious bed tools that do not lose to the bed that Tooi is currently sleeping in the Schut house.

On top of the comfortable bed, the rolled up expensive looking blanked-------started to wiggle about.

And after a whole, the blanket lump continued squirming around but, there were no other actions other than that. Having broken free from his numbness, Tooi let out his voice.

“Shii! It’s me. Tooi.”

The blanket stopped the moment he did that. The person inside then slowly showed her face as if a tulip was blooming.

“………..Hnaaa~~”

A young and cute voice appeared, was it a yawn or not because it was impossible to distinguish which.

The person that appeared from inside the blanket----was a young girl wearing one shirt.

She has the height of a 10 year old. She also has glowing blonde hair but, spiky bed hair could be seen all over her head. The face is extremely cute but, she was blinking repeatedly and was yawning. She looked really sleepy.

The word [Time & Space] was written largely with Sinology-----Sinology used in modern Japan on the loose shirt that is totally not her size.

“Hn~~, Ahh~~………….ah~~”

After looking over to him while scratching her eyes, the young girl showed a slight shock and happiness on the expression which was looking sleepy the whole time.

“Too-kun. Long time no see~~”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>niheraa* her mouth relaxed and made a smile.

“Long time no see, Shii.”

“Un~~, Err~~, It’s been 3 days?”

“Apparently it’s been 10 years. By your viewpoint though.”

“Heh~~ Is that so~~”

She replied back with a useless answer with an extremely laid-back tone.

“……..You don’t change huh.”

“I am me after all~~. Hnaaa~~”

She then leaked a unique yawn again.

The strongest deity of the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} looks sleepy today too.

10 years ago.

This happened right after the [Demon King] was destroyed.

On pro-forma terms, the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} that are affiliated with the Empire as Tooi Cross’s contract Deity, cut off their ties with the Empire the same time they lost their master, and scattered about the continent.

However, within them-----the Deity of [Time & Space], La Shii Fomalhaut was the only one who------got in contact with the Empire Military and brought up a certain deal.

[[File:The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.png|thumb]]

“If you take good care of me then I’ll quietly let myself get caught~~”

Rather than a deal, it might be more of a threat.

If they don’t listen, they don’t know what would happen to them.

Having that said-------once they obeyed her then they have no idea what she would request.

The Imperial family and higher ups were having splits of opinions on La Shii’s treatment but,

“You can refuse if you want you know~~. When that happens, I will ask other countries.”

Once La Shii released such a carefree answer, the arguments reached its conclusion.

If they had to hand over a grand power known as a Deity then, it’s better to have her here in their country no matter what price they had to pay. Having thought that, the Empire gave her a condition of being confined deep underground in return, they would accept to all of La Shii Fomalhaut’s requests.

No matter how crazy the request may be, everyone was in complete fear but-------once the lid was opened up, the requests La Shii brought up were all anticlimactic simple tasks.

Things like buying the toys, books and baked sweets in the city. The bed and blanket she first requested was the only high quality but, everything else were goods that can be bought with a child’s pocket change.

She would sleep all day long and once in a while when she wakes up as if she recalled something, she would ask for toys and baked sweets on whim before going back to slacking.

About 10 years in time, La Shii Fomalhaut lived her life in the underground prison without doing anything.

The moment he heard the whole story from Laila,

(That’s so like Shii)

Tooi thought.

In terms of pure power, La Shii Fomalhaut is at the top even in the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}. With time and space under her control, she is the owner with a power that can separate herself from the others.

However, there was one problem.

And that’s-----she’s a bum.

La Shii Fomalhaut has a lazy personality that is so serious that it’s scary.

Everything is troublesome to her, every event is annoying to her. Her sleep time is overwhelmingly longer than her time when she’s awake-----and more importantly, she doesn’t move.

While having tremendous power that no one else have, she would not use it by saying that it’s [Troublesome].

It’s so serious that she formed a [{{Furigana|Deity Equipment|Deus Alma}}] with Tooi only once.

“………Hnaa~~”

Shii opened her mouth wide as it could open and let out a big yawn.

She stood up on the bed and tried stretching her arms but……….since she’s currently naked with only one shirt on, it was quite a dangerous pose in a lot of ways.

“Shii. It’s showing.”

“………….Oo~~. Dangerous, dangero~~us”

While saying that in a carefree tone, Shii pressed down the hem of her shirt.

The appearance and clothes of Deities or high ranking Spirits are determined by the wearer's will. Fundamentally, they would wear clothes or armors according to their personality or attributes; many of them have mystical and yet noble appearances but----in Shii’s case, she would manifest only a shirt because she of the reason that it’s [Troublesome].

It’s dangerous in 2 ways.

In terms of defense and in exposure rate.

“Hnn~~, Ah~~, we are kind of like always naked based on how you think about it~~. It’s just clothes made based on our mood anyways. So I guess there’s nothing to be embarrassed of~~”

“Have some shame. That would increase your charm of a female.”

“Hnn.if Too-kun says that then I’ll do it~~””

“…………The word [Time & Space] is on your shirt as usual huh.”

“Un~~. It’s my word that Too-kun taught me~~. Cool right~~?”

It’s not cool at all……….rather honestly, it's lame was what he thought but since she looks satisfied, Tooi did not say anything. It’s probably like how foreigners put on word tattoos without knowing what it means.

“Well~~, for now, welcome home~~, Too-kun. You came back huh. Did you enjoy your world?”

“So so. I see that you're fully enjoying your underground life.”

“Un~~, It’s because Laila-chin has been taking good care of me. Oo~~ Long time no see Laila-chin……Un? A-re-re~~?”

La Shii tilted her head.

Her half-opened eyes were looking towards Laila----no, towards Alua.

“……….Laila-chin, you stopped wearing glasses~~? Your hair is shorter………and, your breast turned super small?”

“That’s my sister Alua.”

“Shii. I already did that joke.”

“…………Uwaaan~”

Laila pointed that out, Tooi retorted her, and Alua was in grief.

“Ah~~, I see. Laila-chin is the one with the bouncy breasts. So, the flat chest here is Laila-chin’s sister huh. First time meeting you~~. Let’s get along, Alua-chi~~”

“……..Y-yes, hi………”

Alua lowered her head while her cheeks were twitching. Judging by the side of her face, she was showing anger along the lines of [That’s something I don’t want to be told by you!] but, she is well aware that she’s dealing with a deity.

“So~~, Too-kun, Laila-chin, and Alua-chi. What business do you have with me? Hnaa~~”

La Shii sat down on the bed and said that while mixing in a yawn.

“Though I say that, I pretty much have an idea~. It’s probably related to the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} problem right?”

Tooi was slightly shocked because she hit a bulls-eye.

“How did you know? You have been sleeping in here for 10 years right?”

“My ears are made differently from humans. Hnaa~~. I can grasp the commotion from above if my sleep is light~~”

“Then this makes things fast, La Shii Fomalhaut.”

Laila cut to the chase.

“Your previous master Tooi-----“

“Don’t wanna~~. It’s so troublesome.”

“………………….”

“Hnaa~~.Sleepy…..”

Rejected. La Shii rejected it without even listening properly before laying on top the bed. It was a really rampant behavior.

However, Laila did not bother much about it and lightly raised her hand to make a pose. It’s a reaction showing that she predicted this to happen to a certain extent.

“Sorry but, I don’t want to come out from here~~. Rather, I don’t want to do anything~~. I want to be lazy every day and sleep sleep and sleep when I want to~~”

“What do you mean by sleep sleep and sleep? Isn’t that supposed to be sticky sticky.”

At least make it sleep eat and sleep, Tooi said that.

La Shii [Ahaha~ true~] laughed as if she didn’t cared and while rolling around the bed, she wrapped herself in her blanket.

“Even Too-kun hates troublesome matters right~~? Just ignore it. Give up on me and the other deities.”

“It’s true that I hate troublesome problems……but, I can’t just ignore this. I have my responsibility for having you all serve under me.”

“Responsibility huh~~………….There might be a few things to think about the current situation of the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}~~. But, I think Too-kun doesn’t have the right to say anything. You revoked our contracts in such a one-sided manner and went back to your world after all…………”

'''''Also''''', La Shii continued.

“You’re in a sense not really our master right?”

Instantly------

The sleepy eyes which were half-opened-----suddenly opened up with a glare.

Those wide opened eyes were giving off a devouring gaze.

“…………….”

Tooi did not say anything.

He kept his eyes closed and made a quiet expression.

“We were serving under you? Ahaha~~that’s really funny~~. You made a mistake; it should be '''''using us''''' right? The Shrines you conquered is about 5. How dare you act like our master, Too-kun?”

“………………….”

When Tooi was keeping silent, Alua raised her uneasy voice.

“Wh-what does she mean……?”

“Simple.”

Laila answered the question.

“Alua. Why do you think people gather at the city?”

“………….Yesterday, I had the same conversation with Tooi Onii-chan when we came to the imperial capital. It’s not that people gather to the city, it’s because people gather here that it’s a city……………”

“Yes. That is correct. It might sound like Tautology but, the reason why people gather to the city is because people are gathered in the city---------same as that, this is the reason why this man was able to make contracts with 12 deities.”

Laila spoke fluently.

The events that occurred 10 years ago in this world-------since she was traveling in this world with Tooi Cross as his partner, she is able to say this.

“Within the 12, only 3 or 4 of them were deities that Tooi made a contract with through the formal steps------they were the deities that accepted Tooi Cross as their masters from the bottom of their heart. Most of them, took advantage of this by making contracts with him because Tooi was already a Deity knight”

“Took advantage……….”

“You can call it blind following behind if you want. There was value on using him-----once they step onto the chance of victory; they decided to lend their power to Tooi.”

Chance of victory.

On [What] kind of victory it was, Alua immediately knew.

“The reason why the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}] gathered under Tooi Onii-chan……is all to defeat the Demon King Hadar, is it………?”

“Yes. Causing a grand war which dragged the whole continent into the war, Hadar naturally caused anger to most of the deities and Spirits which are the same species. Just like how the humans from various countries formed an alliance, the deities also decided to form a faction. The human known as Tooi Cross was a plausible and convenient 3rd wheel-----a mediator.”

“No way……! Then, Tooi Onii-chan was…….”

“He jumped over the necessary steps and immediately became a deity knight. In other words, he was dragged into a war between deities and a sad victim only there to be used.”

“----I’m not a victim.”

Tooi let his words slide while not looking away from La Shii”

“I won’t act like a victim after all this time. I decided to use the deity and be used by the deity with my own will.”

Everything was just as Laila said.

For an organization to stay an organization, they must the existence of a clear [Enemy]. By having an enemy that has to be defeated, order and control is born in the organization.

Because there is an [Enemy] called the Demon King Hadar, the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} turned into a strong organization with one goal----into a force that shared the same fate. Everyone wasn’t that obedient to Tooi but even so, there was control there.

In order to fight Hadar who possessed tremendous power as if it did not belonged to the world’s structure, they needed to join forces.

That’s why-------he won’t think that his decision was wrong.

(But………)

Now that he thinks back------it was a sad relationship.

A relationship with no trust and is only connected by benefits.

One with, using each other by greed.

“Of course, it’s not like everyone did not accept Too-kun~~”

La Shii said that lazily.

“From the looks of it Ryu-tan, Zo-tan, Pan-tan were totally in love with Too-kun~~. Ze-tan, Gu-tan, A-tan might be strict with their words but, I think they accepted Too-kun. But~~ most of us only thought of Too-kun as some kind of useless rock.”

“……….What about you, Shii.”

“Me? Let’s see~~. Hnaa~~. I like Too-kun………..but, I have no intentions to obey you~~”

Her tone was soft but, her words were sharp.

“I didn’t want to make a contract in the first place after all~~. Last time, I had no choice but to work to defeat Hadar. I hate going through troublesome matters------Hadar is going to resurrect sooner or later so, things might change for me if it’s going to do something to the world again~~”

The sentence that easily came out from La Shii------caused fear in the area.

(Hadar’s resurrection…….you say?)

That demon king.

That disaster.

That threat.

Is it about to resurface again?

The violent battles from 1 year ago reappeared in Tooi’s mind. Disgusting sweat flowed out form his back. The feeling of stabbing into the demon king’s chest vividly reappeared in his hands.

Alua’s face was looking pale. Laila somehow managed to suppress her bewilderment but even so the uneasiness and shock which she could not hide were oozing out form her expression.

“Hadar’s resurrection…………? Is that true La Shii Fomalhaut.”

“Yes. Of course, Laila-chi. Though I said that------it will become another existence from the previous Hadar”

After saying that much, La Shii slightly opened her eyes wider again.

“There has to be 21 deities----that is absolute. That is how this world was created.”

When no one could make nay replies, La Shii continued talking in her own pace.

“Well~~, I might have said [sooner or later] but, it’s a [sooner or later] based on my standards~~. It might be around 100 years later or so, so it’s something you humans should not be worrying about I guess? By the way Too-kun.”

The eyes of the deity of [Time & Space] were looking at Tooi.

“Within the 21 Deities of the world, you made contracts with 12 of them. Although it’s just merely for form’s sake, that number crosses over half. Do you understand, what that means, Too-kun?”

“…………………..”

There’s something called [Stock Company] which is one of the several company structures in modern Japan. It’s a business that uses stocks to gain capitals; the company then uses the funds and conducts the service provided.

It might look like a wonderful and useful system at first glance but-------as a price for that, the company itself does not belong to the company employee and president; and is the possession of the stockholder who bought the stock.

Because of that.

If someone possesses more than 51 percentage of the stock, the company becomes that person’s possession in reality. There are many corporate and unions in various parts of the modern world using this system.

Controlling more than half------has the same meaning as controlling everything.

Then, Since Tooi had more than half of the deities under his command-----

“------'''''You understand this''''', Too-kun?”

La Shii said that.

With a devouring gaze.

“Too-kun…………..should have known this already. On what kind of existence we are-----and, on '''''how crazy of an act you performed'''''”

“……………….”

Since he continued not replying back at all, La Shii [Hnaaa~~] let out a carefree yawn. The special pressure disappeared and her face turned back to a sleepy young girl.

“Ahaha~~. Don’t look so troubled, Too-kun. Sorry~~. I didn’t plan to bully you. To apologize, I’ll listen to your wishes for a while.”

La Shii got off the bed while trying to take back her last remarks. She crawled on the floor and got closer to the cell bars.

“Making a contract is troublesome so sorry~~. Since Ryu-tan’s problem is causing you guys the biggest headache right now, I don’t mind giving my help okay~~”

“………Are you serious, Shii”

“Un~~. Having Ryu-tan as the opponent is just too burdening to the currently powerless Too-kun so………how should I say this, it’s not fair at all~~. Also~~, Laila-chi has been taking care of me for 10 years after all~~”

The words that came out from the personification of laziness- La Shii, was a whimsical proposal which he did not wish for.

(This was all Laila’s plan huh………..)

Requesting help from the deity of [Time & Space]------La Shii Fomalhaut.

This was most likely the goal for bringing Tooi here.

Having the contract done and getting her back to his control would be ideal but-------even if that’s impossible, having her help was possible.

If it’s the request from none other than Tooi Cross.

If they are able to borrow La Shii’s power-----it is even equal to a million troops.

To Tooi, Laila and the Empire Military, the deity of [Time & Space] is an outstanding talent and force that they want to the point of desperation.

“I’ll pass.”

However----Tooi easily said that.

La Shii slightly pouted her lips since he did not grab her extended hand and showed a sulking gesture.

“……….F~~uun. What’s this Too-kun? Didn’t you want me?”

“I do. I want everything about you. But-----I hate to get it like this.”

Tooi crouched down. He then finally was at the same eye height as the short La Shii.

While both of their gazes are tangled to each other at equal height, Tooi told her this.

“I’m glad I met you today, Shii. I have been getting shocked at every fact, ever since I got to this world so I've forgotten this……….but now, I remember it clearly. The reason why I came to this world.”

There wasn’t only one reason.

There are many reasons why he chose this world and reasons why he did not choose his world.

But the biggest reason would be------

“I wanted you all to serve under me again.”

Tooi said that.

“For me, beating the demon king 1 year ago was just a [Method] for me. That’s why, the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} that was formed to defeat the demon king…………putting into words, is just a [Method] for another [Method].”

“Well~~, that goes both ways too~~. We used Too-kun too after all~~”

“Yeah. That goes both ways. But, I don’t want things to end with that sentence.”

Was it guilt, obligation or-----maybe lingering attachments.

Even he has no idea what is the identity of the emotions oozing out from the depth of his hear.

Tooi was desperately craving for the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}.

“I want to regain the bonds I lost----no, regaining it isn’t enough. I want to tie it a lot stronger than before. In a real sense, I want to become a real master for you all.”

'''''That’s why'''''; Tooi said that before standing up.

“I’m thankful for Shii’s suggestion but, I won’t be swallowing that. I don’t have the rights to be your master if I wiggle my tail happily when I receive something.”

He stopped looking straight into her eyes and silently looked down at his former servant.

“The time when I will use your power-----will be the time you accept me.”

“…………….”

“Okay then, I guess I’ll end things here and head back. I’ll come back again.”

Tooi then turned around and walk away from La Shii. Laila and Alua also followed a moment later.

“Sorry, Laila.”

“I don’t mind. I’m used to you not doing things that don’t go my way.”

Laila said that sarcastically.

3 of them then went back to the path but-----

The space in front of them suddenly distorted.

“Uh!?”

The impossible phenomenon gave the 3 of them a fright but, they entered alert mode in an instant. The distortion in space slowly became bigger and slowly turned into a hole.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pyokon* a young girl jumped out----from a light sucking black hole.

“Escape, success~~”

La Shii, who was supposed to be captured by the cage behind them, teleported in front of them in an instant.

“Shii…………”

“Too-kun, Long time no see~~”

“………..That’s an overly fast long time no see.”

Uneasiness oozed out when he heard her sudden voice.

Space teleportation, one of the powers La Shii has. With time and space under her control, making a hole in space is just a piece of cake. She can even easily twist off her targets along with the space and even lock down a broken space for eternity.

Even destroying the 3 of them along with space here------

“Ahaha~~. Don’t be so scared~~. It’s not like I got out of the cell because I got angry~~”

Opposite to the frozen 3, La Shii made a relaxed smile.

“Rather, it’s the opposite~~. I feel real good right now~~. Too-kun is a good man-----even though it’s for one time, the man that used me is a good man and that made me really happy.”

That’s why a present~~.

After saying that with a soft smile, she clapped her hands in front of her chest.

“If you cling on me and start crying with [Save mee~~] , and it turns out that you’re a pathetic man that would jump onto my suggestions without thinking, then I thought of hiding this forever~~. But, since Too-kun rejected it properly. So it’s present time~~”

“……..You tested me?”

“Yup~~. I tested you. I am going to be testing you more from now on. In order to see what you can do~~”

After letting go of her joined hands, darkness swirled there.

The darkness soon tore apart and light leaked out from the gaps.

The object that came out from the light----was a single black sword.

By the size and shape, it would probably be categorized as a dagger.

However that sword was too random to be called a sword------it was just too simple.

There’s only the glowing blade, and no guard or scabbard of the sword. There’s just a sad amount of cloth wrapped around the grip of the sword.

It’s like a single ore made into the shape of a sword-------

“That’s……!”

Tooi opened his eyes wide and stared intently at the sword.

“It’s my sword.”

“Tooi Onii-chan’s sword!?”

Alua shouted suddenly.

“W-wh-whi-which means that, that’s [Zodiac]!? The legendary sword used by the [Tyrant Slayer] Tooi Cross which is only made by Etherium!”

She instantly got tension up and started talking with an energetic pace.

“The ultimate sword forged by the Deity of [Weapon Empress]---Zesca Aldebaran using refined Etherium which were mined up by the deity of [Earth]---Gushana Rigel. Even the Etherium which rejects the hands of humans can be forged into the strongest weapon as long it’s the deity performing it. The created sword that was then completed by mixing the blood of Tooi Cross and the souls of every members of the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}, is this black short sword. There is no other sword better than this to act as a medium for the [Deus Alma]…………10 years ago, it is said that this is the sword that put the final blow in the demon king Hadar……….but, wasn’t Zodiac lost together with the death of the demon king……!?”

“……yup. Thanks for the explanation, Alua-chan.”

Tooi quietly stopped the excited Alua.

(Is this girl perhaps a maniac when it comes to me?)

She’s full of knowledge regarding the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} and [Tyrant Slayer], what’s more she’s quite well informed with the books with Tooi as the theme.

Apparently, she holds an unbeatable admiration towards Tooi Cross.

Of course, rather than calling it feelings towards a single human, it's more towards the feeling of admiration towards a historical great person or fictitious person.

If this keeps up, it feels as if she’s going to turn into an explanation character but----well, let’s leave that aside.

“Shii. Why is Zodiac over here? Just like what Alua-chan said, it broke when I defeated Hadar……….”

“We fixed it~~”

While saying that La Shii pulled out the short sword from the space that appeared in front of her chest.

The black Etherium blade darker than darkness was giving off a mystical glow after it received the light of Ether pouring down from the ceiling.

“It happened right after Too-kun went back~~. Everyone went looking for the fragments in the demon king castle~~, and reforged it back once more!!”

“Why………..”

The farewell from 1 year ago----was equal to saying farewell to this life. No one should have expected him to come back like this.

“Who knows~~ I wonder why~~. No one brought it up and everyone from the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} naturally just went with it~~. Someone suggested making a tomb and stabbing it there but, it’s not like Too-kun died. That’s why I ended up being the representative to keeping it since I am the strongest~~”

“……………….”

“After everything thing that has happened to us…….Too-kun is someone special. In both good and bad ways~~”

While saying it in a joking manner, La Shii presented him the sword.

Tooi extended his hands out but------he stopped half-way.

“Hn? What’s wrong~~? Ah~~, it’s hard to accept a present from me after I did all that bragging huh? Then I’ll give it like this.”

La Shii then bent down on the spot. She made a posture of serving Tooi who was standing in front of her, while lifting the sword above her head with both her hands.

That appearance----looked like a loyal retainer serving her master.

“This is not pity or charity, Too-kun. This sword does not belong to me, it’s yours after all~~. I am just returning it to its original owner.”

“Shii………..”

After a few seconds of silence, Tooi made up his mind to take the sword. He grabbed the presented sword with his right hand.

Deity sword Zodiac.

A weapon made from Etherium and only one exists in the world.

The sword that he has not grabbed for 1 year was so comfortable in his hands to the point of horror. It felt as if the sword and his hand was one. It’s true that this sword was made just for Tooi.

“……….hey, Laila. Incidentally, how much is it if I sell this?”

“Let’s see. Just the very fact that this is a short sword forged by Etherium which is an ultra-rare and impossible to handle alloy, brings in a tons of cash but; if you add in the naming value such as [Weapon forged by a Deity] or [Weapon that defeated the Demon king]…………..fumu. I guess you’ll get an astronomical price tag that can get you a small country with ease.”

“…………….”

“T-Tooi Onii-chan!? Yo-you can’t! What’s with that hesitant face! Are you planning to trample on the feelings of everyone in the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}!?”

“I know. It’s just a joke.”

Tooi then looked back at La Shii.

“Thanks. Shii.”

“Un~~. I don’t mind~~”

While saying that as if she didn’t care, La Shii tried standing up from her bend but, she let out a pathetic [Ah~~] scream half-way before falling down to the floor.

“No good~~, I don’t have the energy to stand anymore~~”

“No, doesn’t mean that you can sleep on the floor. Do it on the bed over there if you want to sleep------“

“Nee~~, Too-kun.”

While ignoring his words, La Shii said it while lying on the floor.

“Come back once you become strong enough to beat me. Then let’s have a fight~~”

There’s an innocent light in her half opened sleepy eyes. There were no bad intentions or schemes, the innocent glow similar to a newly born baby, was inside her eyes.

“Enough to defeat you huh…….that’s going to be tough even after I gather more than half of the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}”

“I’ll do anything, even reestablish our contract if I lose~~. I’ll listen to every order you make. I’ll even kiss Too-kun’s ass~~”

“………..By the way, what if I lose?”

“U~`nn. I guess I’ll make you kiss my ass when that happens~~”

Aren’t both sides a prize? There’s only gain whether I win or lose------he thought that but, he didn’t say it out as expected.

“Ahaha~~, how about it, Too-kun. It’s insulting to kiss the ass of a little girl like me right~~? You don’t want to right~~?”

“…………….”

Tooi kept silent. Was this Shii’s aim? Did she say this because she’s an airhead? It was a hard decision to make.

He then let out a big sigh.

“I understand Shii.”

He said that. There was fighting spirit and determination in his eyes.

“I will definitely beat you. And-----I’ll make you kiss my ass.”

“”……………..””

The Schut sisters standing beside him were glaring at him with dead eyes. The gazes were giving off [What is this guy saying with such a cool face?] vibe. They started whispering [What is he making such a small girl……..] [I thought he loves big breasts but, he can go loli too huh].

However, La Shii nodded with a quite satisfied face.

“Okay~~, wash your ass and wait~~”

After that, he carried La Shii back to the prison when she tried to crawl back to the prison like a caterpillar before the 3 of them returned to the surface.

The meeting with the strongest existence of the {{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}} ended here.

Re-establishing the contract was not possible----but the gain was high.

His beloved deity sword Zodiac.

And-----a promises with a little girl to have their ass kissed.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses:Volume 1 Epilogue

2015-11-27T23:33:32Z

Mhaj58:

==Epilogue==

The quarrel occurring in both countries regarding Fior region has somehow met a conclusion.

The Arludea Empire might have made a fake report of sending 3000 Spirit knights but, since they defeated of the Deity as a result, the Lectar republic could not press any charges to them.

They can raise the problem about a man who is thought to be someone formerly affiliated with the Empire- Tooi Cross pointed his blade at them but…….the damages weren’t enough to blame someone since not a single person died.

In the end, the Empire was standing in a superior status since it has a diplomatic advantage which was the truth that they used Ryura Vega.

Nonetheless, the Lectar side did not kept silent.

It’s predicted that both countries will be clashing in the future because of this dispute but, that’s a world that Tooi isn’t interested in.

“It’s beautiful”

This was at the balcony of the highest floor in the shrine of [Violent Wind].

Tooi leaked his admiration while looking at the scenery in front of him.

Just like how he did it 1 year ago.

Ryura standing beside him was also making a mischievous smile like she did 10 years ago.

“Referring to me?”

“…….No, Ryura, can we stop with that joke?”

“Ufufu. Sorry”

No one was around them, and only the whispers of the wind could be heard.

Tooi’s gazes were directed to the evening landscape.

It’s a beautiful scene that only he and Ryura is able to see in this world, this is the world that Ryura desperately wanted to protect----

“The Empire and Lectar are still quarreling about Fior region. On whose region that belongs to, or how it will be treated now, it’s apparently a complicated situation now. The land is said to be not suitable for agricultural friendly but, they said that they will be developing agriculture techniques from now on, and will make it into a place where people might be able to migrate to, after the cultivation process is done someday”

“……….Is that so”

Ryura’s expression slightly turned gloomier.

Tooi showed her a gentle smile.

“It’s not bad having an unchangeable scenery but, let’s enjoy the scenery slowly change from now on”

After saying that, Ryura started smiling happily.

“Fufu. Tooi is fundamentally a snob after all. You always make hypocritical lines”

“…….don’t call me a snob”

“I am actually praising you”

Tooi looked down depressed after he was laughed at.

After that, Ryura looked over to the short sword on his hips.

“I see you met La Shii already”

“Yeah. I couldn’t make a contract with her but, she handed me this. Shii said she would make a contract with me if I beat her”

“Beat her……now that’s a crazy problem pushed onto you”

Ryura’s expression stiffened from the nervousness.

She is also well aware of La Shii’s unordinary strength, as a fellow member of the [Nebulosa].

“She told me that I could challenge her anytime since she’s under the Empire. Using an RPG as an example, she’s like a secret boss that I can see from the start but can’t challenge until I reach the final stage”

“I don’t understand that example”

“I have to do my best. In order to make her kiss my ass”

“What the heck does that mean!!?”

“Anyways”

Tooi said that while ignoring Ryura who retorted him with an extremely angry expression.

“I will make the [Nebulosa] obey me once more, definitely”

There was an unwavering sings of determination inside his eyes when he told her about the path he is taking.

“It might be a tough road but, please borrow your power from now on, Ryura”

“It’s too late for that”

Ryura said this proudly.

“I will follow you wherever you go. That’s because, I am Tooi’s first woman after all”

For this time, and for the previous time too.

There was a smile of supreme bliss when she added that line in.

“Hey, Onee-chan. Can I ask a question?”

Having finished a part of her work, Alua talked to her sister who was sitting at the office desk.

Currently, they are writing a report regarding their advance in the battle. In the first place, since there are many things they can’t report, there are many exaggerated lies included in the contents.

“What?”

“I have been questioning this for the whole time”

Alua made that introduction before asking.

“You told me that the reason why Tooi Onii-chan was able to command the [Nebulosa] was because he was already a Deity knight right? Then………how did he go getting his first one? For the first Deity………when he made a contract with Ryura Vega, Tooi Onii-chan wasn’t a Deity knight or any sorts’ right?”

Forget that, she heard from him that he has not even made a contract with 1 Spirit.

“How did Tooi Onii-chan…..make Ryura Vega accept him?”

“Fumu”

Laila put down her pen and placed her hand on her chin.

“Well, there are many situations to describe in one sentence so……….if you still ask for a short and simple summary then; it’s because Ryura Vega is obsessed with virgins”

Alua opened her mouth blankly.

“…………Eh? Wha, eh? Vi-virgin………eh?”

“More like the male virgins instead of the female ones. Anyways, Ryura Vega is really conscious…….if the person has experience on contracts or not”

“………….”

“Apparently, that’s the reason why she has only made a contract with Tooi in her whole life. She often says [Those who have already made contracts with other Spirits are so filthy and is not suitable to be my master] or [A contract is impossible unless it’s the person’s first too]”

Only the strong challenges the Shrines that the Deities reside in.

As an obvious result, they are all Spirit knights that have already mastered the [Ray Alma] which is the ultimate skill of Spirit tech and has already made contracts with several Spirits.

“E-err………so, to the d-de-Deities, a contract…..has that kind of meaning?”

“What kind of meaning?”

“W-well……err…….s-sexual, inte-intercourse………”

“You mean sex?”

“Don’t be so blunt about it, Onee-chan you idiot!”

“Their viewpoint about that varies between the Deities. Each of them has completely different thoughts. Any ways, this just means that Ryura Vega is a Deity that lives under that sense of virtue as her viewpoint basis”

If that’s true then, the reason why Tooi Cross was able to make a contract with Ryura Vega is greatly related to him being from another world.

If it’s a human in this world then, no one would challenge the Shrine without at least one Spirit contract done.

There’s also no one that would think to have a Deity as their first Spirit contract.

“Of course, regardless of having experience on contracts or not, it’s still just a trigger to everything else”

Laila added that remark. Her slightly narrowed eyes looked as if she was feeling nostalgia from the past.

(A trigger……I see, she’s right)

Many events and drama probably occurred 10 years ago with Tooi and Ryura, and also the other [Nebulosa] too.

Needless to say; Laila too.

Alua was not able to pick them up since she was young at that time.

“No matter what, I am glad he somehow managed to regain one of the [Nebulosa]. There’s 11 more left huh………….”

Laila sunk into her seat.

“As for La Shii Fomalhaut…………let’s leave her aside for now; we have to think about the future. I think the existence of [Tooi Cross’s successor] will gradually become famous but, who knows how far it will remain effective………”

Within the [Nebulosa], if there are Deities who has their location spotted like La Shii and Ryura, there are also Deities whose whereabouts are missing.

It’s her goal to attract those Deities g by having him name himself as [Tooi Cross’s successor]. This is to find out their whereabouts since a successor of their previous master has appeared. This is a plan to expect some kind of reaction from the [Nebulosa].

“I don’t know how it would go but, our future looks like it’s going to be filled with hardships……..”

Laila then made a serious expression,

“Alua”

She then, called her out with a serious tone. Alua puckered her lips.

(…..I knew it)

She knows what Laila was going to say.

She’s probably going to tell her to drop out as Tooi’s partner.

(I wasn’t useful at all……..)

She might act as his bodyguard when he had no contract Deities but, Tooi has Ryura Vega now. He might not be as strong as before but, he has regained his power which was far more superior to Alua’s strength.

And because of this incident, Tooi’s face is known to the military already. There’s no need for Alua to stick with him.

Feeling regret about her lack of power, Alua clenched her fist but, the words Laila said were unexpected to her.

“I’ll be counting on you from now on”

“Eh?”

“Your existence is needed in Tooi’s journey. You act as his support”

“……..W-wait, Onee-chan!”

Alua’s voice panicked because the words she heard was not what she predicted.

“Why…….? Tooi Onii-chan has Ryura Vega now you know? I am fully aware that this is the 2nd time that this is our world’s problem. I was useless in the last incident…….so, why…….”

“…….True”

Laila looked down with a painful expression before opening her mouth softly.

“I guess it’s time to tell you, Alua. Do you understand why I entrust you as Tooi’s partner? Do you know what I ask from you?”

“That’s……….isn’t it to become Tooi Onii-chan support? Act as his bodyguard, or help with his daily necessities, those kind of care”

“No”

She flatly denied it.

“What I ask from you, is to become his [Chains]”

“Chains?”

“………..It was a bet, for me. To call Tooi Cross over to this world once more”

Alua gasped with an uneasy voice.

That’s because Laila was making her usual fearless face and has not lost her composure but, was making an expression as if she’s cornered.

This is the first time in her life that she seen her sister this terrified.

“He said this to me 10 years ago. In a more specific way, this was his grandmother’s words but----“

After making that introduction, she imitated Tooi’s line with [My {{Furigana|grandma|Abuela}} said this].

“[I don’t believe people who move by their sense of justice. I can believe people who are honest with their desires]”

“………….”

“The reason why he teamed up with me 10 years ago was probably because I was firmed with my own desires. This time, it was my turn to believe and expect things from his desires. And it’s Tooi Cross’s obsession with the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}]”

“O-obsession….?”

“Just like what I always say, he’s a '''''closet pervert'''''. While making a cool and disinterested face……….there’s his true nature that won’t come out to the light. There’s a nature he is hiding. There’s a monster of pure desire sleeping deep inside his stomach”

The woman who went to the battlefield with Tooi Cross as his partner 10 years ago said this.

“He is faithful to his desires, because of that, he will devote his whole heart to the people he loves. Just like how he desperately fought for his own grandmother, he would do anything to protect his world and would take on anything that is his enemy”

Tooi risked his life to fight the [Demon King] to see off his grandmother.

It was not for world peace or the unification of the world, it was all for his one and only family.

Alua felt that it was a wonderful thing to do.

She felt that it was a glowing moving tale.

But, Laila was feeling fear from the danger lurking in there.

“Understand now Alua? Tooi Cross '''''will turn the world into his enemy for women'''''. If it’s for his loved ones, if it’s to protect his own world, he would look down at the great accomplishment of [Demon King Suppression] as a simple [Method]………..”

Turning the world into his enemy for women.

She thought it was quite a cool thing.

The main character, Tooi, who appears in the [Tooi Cross] themed stories which Alua is engrossed in reading, was often such a character.

He’s a brave warrior that would challenge powerful enemies no matter how strong they are, for the sake of their comrades.

When his comrades and the world are placed on a scale, he would not hesitate to choose his comrades and would bravely pick a fight with the world from the front; that’s the kind of super cool hero he is.

“If this was a hero’s tale or some kind of legend then, that might be an honorable action. But, doing that in reality……..is just plain madness”

“…………..”

“Tooi Cross will not hesitate to treat the world as his enemy if it’s for his loved ones. He will make his decision regardless if he can do it or not. And he'd do it easily”

Tooi defeated the [Demon King] Hadar which was a threat that attacked the whole continent.

For his [Goal] of seeing off his grandmother’s last moments, he took down the enemy that tried to destroy the world.

(That means, it’s just a '''''coincidence'''''? It’s because he needed to defeat the demon king to return to his world………...Tooi Onii-chan’s [Goal] and the [World’s enemy] coincidentally overlapped each other……..)

I am not a hero or the savior.

The words Tooi said many times were not modesty or self-insulting. So that means it was the plain truth.

If it’s '''''something else''''' that he had to destroy to return to his world then, just what kind of decision will Tooi Cross make-----

“This time, he made his ultimate [Goal] to reestablish his contracts with the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}]. He will probably do anything for that. As a result of that, even I can’t imagine what he would bring to this world”

That’s why Laila told her.

“I need you took be his [Chains], Alua”

“…………….”

“He tries to act as a good brother in front of you for some reason. If you stay by his side………the rampant danger will probably drop a bit”

After saying that, Laila stood up from her chair. She turned around away from her office desk and walked over to Alua.

“Of course, I don’t know how far a [Chain] like you will be effective. Tooi might be gaining power and is getting charmed by power but…………..i can’t predict what is going to happen.

Half-way through, Laila took the sword.

It’s the treasured sword of the Schut family.

It’s the prided sword Alua inherited from Laila around the time when she was told to become Tooi’s partner.

“He might clash with Arludea Empire’s as a result of him successfully walking his life’s path. He might become a disaster worse than the [Demon King] Hadar, and drop Reneous Continent into chaos. If that happens-----“

She presented the treasured sword to Alua.

Laila was looking at her with a terrifyingly serious gaze.

“If that time happens, you kill him”

“Uh!?”

“Use that sword to stab his back when he walks out the realm of humans. That is the role of someone who becomes the partner of the man called Tooi Cross”

The person, who should be the closest to Tooi and the most knowledgeable about Tooi 10 years ago, said that with a resolute attitude.

“-----uh”

Her teeth clattered.

A chill ran down her spine her whole body shivered from the core. The uneasy and uncertain feeling that she can’t differentiate whether it is fear or shock was definitely controlling Alua’s heart.

She extended her trembling hands and received the treasured sword. It’s heavy. Having swung it many times in the past, the sword which she thought she was familiar with, gave off a creepy feeling as if this was a cursed magic sword.

Alua Schut was about to be crushed by the weight of her role which she was burdened on both her shoulders.

The moon was glowing and the stars were glittering in the night sky.

“Uuuun. Tooiii……….”

“She fell asleep”

On the Shrine’s balcony, both of them were chatting randomly as if to fill in their lost 10 years but, Ryura fell asleep before he noticed.

Tooi was in a posture where he’s giving a lap pillow.

“………If I were to choose, I wished you’d be the one giving me the lap pillow. With my face facing downwards”

While mumbling something crazy with a sigh, he looked at Ryura who had her head on his lap. When he saw her relieved and relaxed face, his heart felt peaceful.

After he patted her silky silver hair, he immediately recalled the events from 1 year ago.

The time when he revoked his contracts with the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}], after he defeated the Demon king.

During that time, Tooi did not talk about his grandmother.

If he properly explained the reason for wanting to return, this incident might not have occurred but, he still has no intentions on telling the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}] about his grandmother.

That’s because, even if there wasn’t the problem with his grandmother, Tooi had full intentions to part from the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}].

“……I was scared”

Tooi mumbled to himself after looking at the empty sky.

“I was scared………..of becoming stronger and stronger”

With several Deities whose possesses a power of a 1000 soldiers respectively under his command, he’s afraid of the power he gained which surpasses the vessel of a human being. And-----

“More importantly, I'm scared of the thrill I felt when I got stronger. I felt that I mustn’t continue maintaining the contracts with the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}]”

He feared himself after he was charmed by power, possessed by power, and drowned in power

The power he gained greatly surpasses the power a single human should hold.

That’s why, Tooi chose to part ways with the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}].

“……………but, that was a mistake. I was just running away. I was just running away without facing you all and facing myself”

That’s why he will face them properly this time.

For that reason, he threw away his old world and came over here.

“Sorry, Ryura”

Tooi lowered his sights to his thighs and started at Ryura with a painful gaze. He then carried her up and performed a princess carry.

He entered into the bedroom next to the balcony and placed Ryura on the canopy bed.

After leaving the bedroom, he returned back to the balcony.

“……If I did things properly, Ryura wouldn’t be taken advantage by the Lectar’s military……..Ryura….wouldn’t have been used”

While mumbling that, Tooi placed his hands on the guard rail.

“I did not even think about it……..it’s possible enough that someone would use the [Nebulosa]. It might be possible that they established a new contract with someone that isn’t me-----“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishiiri*

The guard rail he grabbed with both his hands creaked.
[[File:The Reunion With Twelve Fascinating Goddesses Volume 1 Non-Colour 10.png|thumb]]
“Aaah, no……..i cannot forgive that. I feel like puking just thinking that someone else other than me using the [{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}]…….”

Even though he can withstand parting them, getting [{{Furigana|stolen|NTRed<ref group ="1H">Every Vanilla lovers worst nightmare. Basically stealing a woman/man from their lover</ref>}}] is the only thing he can’t handle.

And,

After saying that, Tooi looked up. Those eyes looking up at the sky, had a black dark glow so dark that it might swallow the pale moonlight.

“[{{Furigana|12 Goddesses|Nebulosa}}]-------

{{Furigana|The First Chapter|Primera}} Deity of [Violent Wind] – Ryura Vega

{{Furigana|The Second Chapter|Segunda}} Deity of [Azure Ice] - Belfriede Canopis

{{Furigana|The Third Chapter|Tercera}} Deity of [Illusionary Melody] - Di Anna Altair

{{Furigana|The Fourth Chapter|Cuarta}} Deity of [Foul Death] – Zoema Spica

{{Furigana|The Fifth Chapter|Quinta}} Deity of [Weapon Empress] – Zesca Aldebaran

{{Furigana|The Sixth Chapter|Sexta}} Deity of [Earth] – Gushana Rigel

{{Furigana|The Seventh Chapter|Septima}} Deity of [All-knowing] - Minami Arcrux

{{Furigana|The Eighth Chapter|Octava}} Deity of [World Tree] – Jimalta Mimoza

{{Furigana|The Ninth Chapter|Novena}} Deity of [Unparalleled beauty] – Al Ai Yuk Capela

{{Furigana|The Tenth Chapter|Decima}} Deity of [Thunder] - Pandura Regulus

{{Furigana|Zero Chapter|Zero}} Deity of [Time & Space] - La Shii Fomalhaut

{{Furigana|Final Chapter|Ultima}} Deity of [Absolute Void] – Mephiros Betelgaus

---I won’t hand any of you to anyone else”

Clearly.

Swiftly fluently.

Indifferently.

Solemnly.

Boldly.

Tooi Cross said the names of the existences needed in order to construct his world.

“[{{Furigana|The Nebulosa|All of you}}] are mine”

Clouds covered the full moon and the whole place was covered in darkness temporarily.

No one in this world knew what the expression the young man, who isn’t a hero or savior, made at that time.

<noinclude>
==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1H" />

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>`

Unlimited Fafnir

2015-11-19T05:22:01Z

Mhaj58:

{{Status|Active}}

[[File:UnlimitedFafnir v01 Cover.jpg|thumb|300px]]
Unlimited Fafnir (銃皇無尽のファフニール, Juuou Mujin no Fafnir) is a light novel series written by Tsukasa (ツカサ) and illustrated by Korie Riko (梱枝りこ). The series is serialized in Kodansha Bunko with 10 volumes published so far.

Produced by Diomedia, an anime adaptation aired during the Winter 2015 anime season, covering the first three volumes of the light novel but started introducing significant deviations in the events of Volume 2.

''Unlimited Fafnir'' is also available in the following language(s):
*[[Unlimited_Fafnir_(Indonesia)|Unlimited Fafnir (Bahasa Indonesia)]]

== Story Synopsis ==
With the sudden appearance of the monsters that came to be called dragons, the world had completely changed. Before long, supernatural girls with the power of the dragons, called "D", were born within the human race. The secret existence of the only male "D", the boy Mononobe Yuu, was forcefully thrown into the school where the girls of "D" gathered - Midgard, where he saw the naked body of one of the students, Iris. Furthermore, upon meeting his long lost sister Mitsuki, Yuu seems to have been enrolled into this school...!? "When there's really no other choice, Iris, I will—kill you." "Can I really... believe you?" The curtains open as the "one and only story" about the boy who was supposed to become the strongest assassin and the poorly performing girl unfolds—! Unlimited School Battle Action!

-- Back Cover of Volume 1

== Translation ==
=== [[Unlimited Fafnir:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Unlimited Fafnir:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [{{SERVER}}/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=7921 Feedback thread]'''

== Updates ==
{{:Unlimited Fafnir:Updates}}
*8 October 2015 - Brynhildr Valkyries completed
* 31 August 2015 - Volume 9 completed
* 20 August 2015 - Volume 8 completed
* 20 May 2015 - Volume 7 completed
* 29 April 2015 - Volume 6 completed
* 17 April 2015 - Volume 5 completed
* 6 April 2015 - Volume 4 completed
* 30 March 2015 - Volume 3 completed
* 19 March 2015 - Volume 2 completed
* 13 March 2015 - Volume 1 completed
[[Unlimited Fafnir:Updates|Past updates]].

== ''Unlimited Fafnir'' by Tsukasa ==
Please visit the [{{SERVER}}//forums/viewforum.php?f=73 forums] if you wish to request or post downloadable versions of completed volumes.

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Volume 1 - Dragon's Eden ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Dragon Garden Midgard]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Witch of Silver Explosions]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - "White" Leviathan]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Roaring Fafnir]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v02_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Volume 2 - Scarlet Innocent ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Tia the Dragon Girl]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Innocent Pursuit]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Calamitous Flames of Muspelheim]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Red-Winged Tiamat]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v03_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Volume 3 - Crimson Catastrophe ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Invading Basilisk]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Frontline on Distant Waters]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Mistilteinn Falling from Heaven]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Crimson Catastrophe]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v04_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]
=== Volume 4 - Spirit Howling ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Princess Who Fights Dragons]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Silver-Armored Hreidmar]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - "Yellow" Hraesvelgr]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Noah of Soul Destruction]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v05_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 5 - Midgard's Carnival ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Unreturned Memories]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Bubble Engagement]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - The Awakened Red Code]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v06_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 6 - Emerald Tempest ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Silent Genius]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Heart to Heart at a Park]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Invading Tempest of Green]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Ether Wind of Gold]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v07_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 7 - Black Nemesis ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Fictional Nostalgia]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Boy Meets Girl at Dusk]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Newborn Predator]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - "Black" Vritra]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v08_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 8 - Amethyst Rebirth ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Deep Forest Vacation]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Transformed Awaker]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - "Purple" Kraken Zwei]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Neun of Blue-Nine]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v09_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 9 - Cerulean Engage ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Blue Stigma]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Niflheim's Circle of Hell]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Future Contract]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Reversed Athena]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v10_001.jpg|right|180px|border|link=]]

=== Volume 10 - Invisible Successor ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10|Full Text]]) ===
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Midgard in Tumoil]] (13%)
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Aegis' Blitzkrieg]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Inherited Lost Code]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Successor of Genocide]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 10 Afterword|Afterword]]
<br style="clear:both"/>

===Unlimited Fafnir Prequel: Brynhildr Valkyries ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries|Full Text]])===
Chapters of ''Brynhildr Valkyries'' were bundled with the anime adaptation's blu-ray releases, Volumes 2, 4 and 6 respectively.

* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries Covers|Covers]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Mononobe Mitsuki]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Shinomiya Miyako]]
* [[Unlimited Fafnir:Brynhildr Valkyries Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Brynhildr Class]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Short Stories and Bonus Artwork===
Short stories were bundled with individual volumes when purchased through specific Japanese retailers such as [http://www.anibro.jp/ Gamers] or [http://www.toranoana.jp/ Toranoana].

Note: due to lack of availability, Chinese versions of images have been used as a substitute in certain cases.
* Volume 1 ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Gamers SS|Gamers]]) ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Toranoana SS|Toranoana]])
* Volume 2 ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Gamers SS|Gamers]]) ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Toranoana SS|Toranoana]])
* Volume 3 ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Gamers SS|Gamers]]) ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Toranoana SS|Toranoana]])
* Volume 4 ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Gamers SS|Gamers]]) ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 4 Toranoana SS|Toranoana]])
* Volume 5 ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Gamers SS|Gamers]]) ([[Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Toranoana SS|Toranoana]])

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===
* [[User:Entropy|Entropy]]

=====Teaser Only=====
* [[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]]

=== Editors ===
*[[User:Belatkuro|Belatkuro]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール I　ドラゴンズ・エデン (July 2 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375312-7)
* Volume 2 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール II　スカーレット・イノセント (October 2 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375326-4)
* Volume 3 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール III　クリムゾン・カタストロフ (December 27 2013 ISBN 978-4-06-375351-6)
* Volume 4 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール IV　スピリット・ハウリング (April 2 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-375363-9)
* Volume 5 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール V　ミドガルズ・カーニバル (July 2 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-375379-0)
* Volume 6 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール VI　エメラルド・テンペスト (October 10 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-381406-4)
* Volume 7 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール VII　ブラック・ネメシス (December 26 2014 ISBN 978-4-06-381435-4)
* Volume 8 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール VIII　アメジスト・リバース (April 2 2015 ISBN 978-4-06-381453-8)
* Volume 9 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール IX　セルリアン・エンゲージ (July 2 2015 ISBN 978-4-06-381472-9)
* Volume 10 - 銃皇無尽のファフニール Ⅹ　インビジブル・サクセサー (October 30 2015 ISBN 978-4-06-381499-6)

[[Category:Kodansha]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-11-15T21:27:07Z

Mhaj58:

{{Incomplete|parts=4|tparts=5}}

==Chapter 2 {{furigana|The Knight Academy|Caryatid}}==

===Part 1===

Ceasefire, and then.

While the magic light train released blue lights, Kazuki and the others boarded it and left Nagoya behind.

They passed through Shizuoka that once became a battlefield in a flash and returned back through the path that they arrived through before.

And then they arrived to Tokyo in just an hour.

It made them think as if this past few extraordinary days of battle were only a happening inside their minds.

Kazuki lined up with Kaguya-senpai and Kanae as the Chief Student Council President and stood in lead of the students that participated in the battlefield while coming back through the path from the station to the Knight Academy. Thereupon…,

“Welcome home!” “Thanks for your hard work!” Voices were thrown at them from here and there.

This was by no means a parade of their triumphal return, but the citizens took their faces out of their houses and shops along their way, and sent their voices to the students’ way.

Kazuki was at first bewildered, but watching Kaguya-senpai waving her hand with a smiling face, he just imitated her for the time being.

When they finally arrived at the school gate of the Knight Academy, a remarkably big applause was raised.

With Liz Liza-sensei as the first in line, the teachers and students that were house-sitting had lined up to welcome them home.

“Everyone cheered with amazing voices, didn’t they! I was surprised.”

After they arrived home at the Witch’s Mansion, Kaguya-senpai sat down on the sofa at the living room and said so.

Despite how everyone was supposed to be tired, no one headed to their room. They were continuing after Kaguya-senpai and sat their body down on the sofas and chairs and remained in the living room. Finally their feelings calmed down, and now there was this feeling of wanting to reminisce these few days of extraordinary experience with their comrades.

Even everyone of the Sword Division too naturally followed along here, feeling it was hard to separate from the group.

“But it looked like we won the war, yes? Even though we didn’t retake West Japan…”

While sitting on the sofa right in front of Kaguya-senpai, Kazuki vented out awkward words.

The people that looked over this battle should be actually feeling disappointment and dissatisfaction to the Knight Order. The people that had family and acquaintances in West Japan shouldn’t be accepting of this situation of ceasefire with an okay feeling. Such feeling was not only directed to themselves. It was only a mild restrain and although there was some happiness, there was also an uncomfortable feeling that enveloped them like silk floss.

“It seems there is also critical argument inside the mass media toward the Knight Order. But we are still not legitimate knights so I wonder if that’s the reason why the people of this city and the house-sitting students sent us kind words.”

While sitting beside Kaguya-senpai, Hikaru-senpai directed a wry smile at Kazuki. After making sure that Hikaru-senpai didn’t sit beside Kazuki, the juniors Mio and Koyuki sat beside Kazuki’s both sides in relief.

“We are something like volunteer soldiers. It’s just too much if the brunt of the critic is also pointed at us. I was really nervous geez.”

Mio said. What she said was also really correct. Kazuki said “Thanks for your hard work” and petted her head. When Kazuki did that Mio went “Ehehe, you too” and leaned her shoulder. Koyuki too didn’t say anything and clung closer on him.

“Kazuki-oniisan, we were doing our best too you know desu.”

Lotte sat on top of Kazuki’s lap and reclined on him. He had the feeling as if he was told that he had burdened himself alone too much, Kazuki hugged Lotte tightly with a squeeze.

“For the present time we had fulfilled our role enough already, Onii-sama.”

From Kazuki’s behind, Kanae leaned over the sofa and gently embraced Kazuki’s neck.

Kanae and Lotte were in a state that sensitively sensed the emotion inside Kazuki.

“I wonder if that’s so…it might be just like you said.”

Kazuki murmured while being exhausted.

They returned to an ordinary day like this. Into a normal school life….

“The people of the city and also everyone of the academy, they all know about President’s active role actually.”

Yumeno-san who normally acted reserved approached Kazuki’s side with a lively expression.

Some kind of paper bundle was grasped in her hand. Quietly she presented that to Kazuki.

“This is…the aforementioned extra of the academy newspaper?”

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 055.jpg|thumb]]

Yumeno Shiori-san was the newspaper committee chairman. The newspaper committee was a committee that was originally established for the sake of making the Magic Division and the Sword Division know more about each other, but while the girl went along in the battle against Yamato she decided to publish [newspaper extra] because [she wanted to convey this war to the students that remained in the academy].

Although Headmaster Amasaki and Kazuki were unable to check most of the content because of their busy work, Yumeno-san wrote articles from the actual spot of the battlefield and then by the system of transmitting those data to the newspaper committee member that remained in the academy, it seemed they had already published and distributed the edition.

After Kazuki put down Lotte from his lap, he looked over that article.

―What entered his eyes at the foremost was the headline [Chief Student Council President・Hayashizaki Kazuki, Bravely Dash Forward!] and the like written. Kazuki felt something cold ran down his back. What entered his eyes next was a large illustration. A sparkling bright Kazuki in a style of shoujo manga was grandly handing down orders to his comrades.

At the corner was the sign of a mysterious pen-name [Christine Amasaki] or something signed there. Who is this guy?

Mio placed her jaw on Kazuki’s right shoulder and “Ehehe, so? So?” and so on while grinning broadly.

The content of the article was the report from the surprise attack operation of Okehazama until the infiltration to Ise Imperial Shrine, and even the happening in the battle of Sekigahara. However Kazuki’s activity in the article was too exaggerated and spectacularly decorated in gaudiness. It really couldn’t be said to be an objective article, more like a military novel with a fictional character as the leading part.

Having said that, he was lost whether this article looked reasonably interesting or a poor quality instead….

“This illustration and the writing style, isn’t this glorifying me too much? This scene for example, I have the feeling that I didn’t say something this cool though.”

When the article was distributed to everyone else too, Hikaru-senpai who had low boiling point went “Ahahahahahahaha!” in explosive laughter, Kanae went “Just as expected Onii-sama!” in great delight. Everyone else were also holding their laughter.

“It’s interesting anyway so isn’t this fine.” Kazuha-senpai who was standing near the wall made fun of him.

“Kazuha-senpai can't think of this as somebody else’s problem you know? Here, Kazuha-senpai also made an entrance in the scene of the infiltration operation.”

In the infiltration operation of the Ise Imperial Shrine, the article changed into first-person view from Kazuha-senpai’s position. There the illustration of Christine Amasaki-sensei was also attached along.

In the boat departure with the Chief Student Council President that she yearned for, just the two of them, Kazuha-senpai was drawn in the sparkling style of shoujo manga in a state of her heart throbbing hard and where she released a rose-colored deep sigh girlishly.

“Thi-this kind of character is not meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!”

Kazuha-senpai’s cheeks blushed red and the hands that were holding the newspaper open were trembling all over.

“It’s not like I saw the Ise Imperial Shrine infiltration operation directly, that’s why I wrote it with my imagination…”

Yumeno-san whose tension was a little hyper went “Ehe-“ and stuck out her tongue.

Wasn’t that not a newspaper anymore and only a novel. She was unexpectedly a cheeky person….

“But I think this article is done well though. The course of events for every important point are explained properly.”

Kaguya-senpai kept nodding in appreciation with an extremely serious face.

“Several places become something like a novel but…exactly because of that the reader doesn’t get tired of it and the part that should be conveyed is conveyed. I think this article has a good balance that is not too formal. As expected, for everything to be conveyed properly to all the students like this is really important.”

Certainly, he couldn’t deny that the events were turned into a content that could be read.

“…Err, this newspaper, can Chief President give your autograph on it?”

Yumeno-san’s eyes sparkled bright like a star and she presented a sign pen smoothly to Kazuki.

“This is the first time I wrote a battlefield report, and I want to receive the autograph of Chief President Hayashizaki that became a hero in that battlefield…if you do that then I'll keep this newspaper extra as a commemoration for my whole life♪”

Kazuki went “Even if you say that, something like an autograph is…” and while losing his bearing, he wrote his name on the corner of the newspaper extra using normal square character. Kazuki himself thought “…Are you happy? With something like this”, but Yumeno-san was going “Kyaa―” and raised a delighted voice before hugging the signed newspaper and twirling around.

“By the way Kazuki…”

Kazuha-senpai raised one of her hands properly.

“Itsuki has been hiding behind me since a while ago while staring fixedly here.”

Now that she mentioned it, the small statured Kamimura-san was hiding behind Kazuha-senpai’s back like she was clinging to it.

Kamimura-san had a fear of strangers to the extreme degree…rather than calling her that, she was a shut-in. Because someone like her was suddenly thrown right into the middle of a crowd of people that she didn’t know like this, surely she would get confused.

“That’s right, this is not the time to settle down. I have to introduce Kamimura-san to everyone.”

Kazuki stood up from the sofa and walked approaching Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san’s direction.

From behind Kazuha-senpai, Kamimura-san showed up her face all of a sudden.

“I, I…if I become a hindrance, I can go home…”

“There is no way you are a hindrance. You are saying you can go home, but where are you going to go.”

This girl had determined to keep living. But if she was not beside Kazuki, that flesh body of hers couldn’t be maintained.

And also Ise where the girl originally was living had already became the territory of Yamato.

There was no other place for her except here in the Witch’s Mansion.

Everybody of the Witch’s Mansion were sending wondering gaze to Kamimura-san.

As if covering her from those gazes, Kazuha-senpai talked.

“Kazuki, you might as well not just stopping at introducing her, let’s do a welcoming party for Itsuki! I too have never given a composed greeting to the residents of the Witch’s Mansion.”

He thought that it was a good idea. Kazuki too could open his heart at everyone thanks to the welcoming party. When Lotte first came it was like that for her too.

===Part 2===

For the sake of the welcoming party, he had to prepare the food.

He felt some tiredness, but Kazuki was too proud to rely on meal delivery service.

Before at the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave when Kamimura-san and Amaterasu said that they would become Kazuki’s comrade, it was with the condition that they were expecting delicious meals. After they had said that, there was no way he would let the first meal that would become a commemoration be finished by just some catering that had no warmth in it.

There was a proverb from Japan of the old time about this.

―[If you created it yourself it will be like something free of charge]

“I don’t like those words.”

Mio huffed and said back arrogantly.

“It doesn’t include the thinking about the labor cost of the human resource that is yourself. I too like to create western clothes by myself, but just because of that it’s not good to sell yourself cheap, that’s what I think.”

On the other hand Koyuki shook her head after hearing that.

“Wrong, the reasoning of the cheapness is correct if you think about it after looking at the long term implication. If you pay money then it will only affect you limited in that place, but by doing it yourself the experience and the skill that you get will help you throughout your whole life.”

Listening to the two opposite opinions, Kazuki was thinking that each of their personality came out into their answer.

The two who acted like that right now were wearing maid uniform.

When Kazuki began to cook the food for the welcoming party, Mio and Koyuki came wearing maid uniform and proposed to help Kazuki.

During that time, he entrusted Kamimura-san to Kazuha-senpai where she took her outside to be the guide of the Knight Academy. He wanted to finish the preparation until those two return back here.

“The maid uniform’s design is different than the one before isn’t it?”

Kazuki sharply noticed. When they became the helper in Kazuki’s domestic chores until now they were also wearing the maid uniform that Mio created herself, but the one that they currently wore was a different version of the same thing.

Hearing Kazuki pointing that out, Mio puffed up her chest proudly while Koyuki shrank herself in embarrassment.

“It’s the season of clothing’s seasonal change after all, so I was secretly sewing this new version! Though because we went to Kansai for quite long it just stayed quiet inside the cupboard until now though!”

Mio made a twirling turn on the spot in order to show off her maid uniform.

The new maid uniform had no sleeve with both the shoulder area exposed, the skirt too became even shorter from before. The coloring too was not black but navy blue as the main color giving the casual impression of summer.

There was also no compromise in the detail. On the calm navy blue fabric that had its charm, a {{furigana|weaving pattern|shadow stripe}} was inserted. Probably that was not using polyester that was used in a cheap maid uniform cosplay costume, but surely something like a casting fabric that was used in high class formal suit.

Its design couldn’t be said as correct based from the view of traditional maid uniform, but thanks to its overall high quality it was by no means could be called as a failed thing and engendered elegance instead.

Even if they walked outside in that appearance, the people that saw it wouldn’t think “It’s cosplay”, instead there was no doubt they were going to feel that “This is fashion”. It was a workmanship that was far from amateur.

The girl power of Christine Amasaki-sensei was just too unrivaled in every aspect….

What a versatile girl….

“So!? So!?” Mio leaned her face forward and inquired.

“The cuteness of the both of you currently might have entered the top 5 of the world.”

Mio went “Yes!” and skipped around repeatedly. He could catch glimpses of the underwear from the short skirt.

“You-If you jump around with a skirt that short, I can see it you know.”

“Ehehe, if it’s Kazu-nii then it’s okay even if it is seen though.”

Saying that bluntly without any concern, Mio pulled up her miniskirt with both hand from the front.

…Kazuki’s gaze unintentionally got sucked in. The pure white underwear was silk. And then as if it was prepared beforehand with the assumption that it would be seen, the panty was arranged with a ribbon of navy blue color that had the same tone with the maid uniform. The thighs that were fidgeting around were pressed squishily with garter belts and it looked soft just from seeing.

Even while it looked austere like a maid, it was also the obscene content of the flowery skirt.

Mio was “Ehehe, watch it more…” with her cheek blushing red ecstatically.

“Are you an exhibitionist?” Koyuki hit the hand that lifted up the skirt with a snap.

The skirt returned back to normal like a lowering down curtain. Kazuki who became trapped in a trance returned to his senses with a look of realization.

“…I think for a man, what happened to me just now cannot be helped.”

While Kazuki was bothered with Koyuki’s gaze, he cleared his throat with ‘ehem’.

“…When it became about maid uniform, Kazuki really cannot be helped. It really makes me want to draw away.”

Koyuki looked away with a ‘pui’ in a bad mood. But Kazuki was also charmed by the appearance of Koyuki that was like that.

“Koyuki too is cute…or perhaps I should say that the maid uniform this time might suit Koyuki’s style more.”

Koyuki’s white skin and cool personality and the maid uniform that changed into navy blue color enhanced each other’s prominence. The silk that glossed like a silver light also suited her. Blue and silver were [Koyuki’s color], that was what he felt.

When she was stared by Kazuki, Koyuki blushed red and curled up into herself. That figure of hers was excessively cute.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 063.jpg|thumb]]

“…Taking upon oneself to conduct a design that certainly suited the rival Koyuki…this composure and the depth of the heart are exactly where you can feel the work of the artisan. As expected, Christine Amasaki-sensei.”

“Well, this is a refined product of Napoli tailoring see.”

He didn’t get it all where is the Napoli factor in it, but anyway it was a work of a virtuos tailor.

“By the way putting aside the unveiling of the maid uniform. Chef, what are you going to make for tonight’s feast?”

Toward Mio’s question, the chef Kazuki looked worried with “Uu―nn”.

When he took a glance outside the window, it was already evening. There was not much time to make something complicated.

“…I wonder if something like finger food is fine.”

Finger food was a general term for something like canapé<ref>Small, open sandwich. French</ref> or sandwich, food that could be picked and eaten with one hand. Because it didn’t become a hindrance for game or conversation, it was suited for a party with many people in it.

“If you pile up good quality cheese or ham or dip sauce that are sold as ready-made goods with cracker or baguette then its appearance will also look gorgeous, and it won’t take much time to make it for the portion of many people. Adding to that, if we prepare one kind of extravagant main dish then it should be good enough to be served for a party.”

“I see. Just like a buffet party Tou-san<ref>Father, this one is also written with the kanji of step-father.</ref> had took me with before, there was also something like that.”

Headmaster Amasaki fairly seemed like someone of the society’s upper echelons. As expected from the new headmaster that stood at the top of the Knight Academy.

Kazuki began to check the content of the refrigerator.

Because they had suddenly went to west Japan, so the content of the refrigerator only had awful things inside.

“It’s not like everything has become unusable right? While Kazuki prepared the ingredients that are still usable, if Koyuki and I go out for shopping it will be more efficient won’t it?”

“There is no time so that seems good. Though it feels like my body is stabbed when I think that I will be separated for a short while with the Maid-san…”

Chef Kazuki wrote out the necessary ingredients in the memo and handed it over to maid Mio. The girl nodded repeatedly “hmm hmm” with the memo in one hand, then “We are going, Koyuki!” high spiritedly she took Koyuki’s hand.

“A-Amasaki-san…we are going outside with this appearance without changing!?”

“Because there is no time here…this maid uniform is not something to be ashamed of even if it is seen anyway!”

“In the hand of Christine Amasaki-sensei, even the food procurement of the Knight Academy is turned into a walk in the runway of fashion show huh.”

“I’m sorry, I don’t understand what you mean somewhat.”

“Fufuu―n, we are going to cast magic to the students of the whole school with our beautiful look!”

Besides the bewildered Koyuki, Mio said that while twirling and twirling in circle.

“…The both of you won’t cause anything strange from a too high tension will you?”

Mio got carried away while she also dragged Koyuki away trailingly and left the kitchen.

“Mio, if you go out in that appearance, pay attention to your skirt okay.”

Kazuki got worried about the too short skirt and pointed out. The way from the Witch’s Mansion until the school canteen was still inside the Magic Division, but recently it was not rare for the boys from the Sword Division to come here.

“You want to monopolize me that much? It’s fine, I won’t let anybody else see other than Kazu-nii for suu―re.”

Mio left the kitchen with a composed smiling face. Surely an able woman would have the hiding technique of an able woman. Though in that case he was worried for Koyuki who normally didn’t wear something like a miniskirt.

Kazuki took the ingredients from inside the refrigerator that were still usable and began the preparation.

―After a while, the kitchen’s door was knocked.

Kazuha-senpai who should be going out as a guide came in.

“Kazuha-senpai? Is there something the matter with Kamimura-san?”

“That’s…it looks like she was tired after I guided her briefly, she said that she want to rest in her room until the preparation of the welcoming party is finished, so I took her back here. Though it looks like she has the mood to come out for the welcoming party.”

“…As expected, if she is suddenly tossed into a different environment then she is going to feel nervous.”

She said it herself that she was a shut-in. However he didn’t have any idea at all for how to make that kind of child to get used to a new environment.

“I, want to be a friend to Itsuki.”

Kazuha-senpai murmured with a sigh. Kazuki too nodded with a same feeling.

Kamimura-san was by no means closing her heart completely. With her own will she chose that “I will live”, as far as he could see from her relation with Amaterasu and Ise-Udon-ojiisan, “I want friends” she was also looking for other people. She wasn’t closing her heart like how Koyuki once was.

Just surely, she only became completely timid in facing other people.

With this welcoming party, they had to show that the Witch’s Mansion accepted Kamimura-san with unending open heart. The circumstance of Kamimura-san had been told to everyone else already.

“Fu, fufufu…”

Suddenly, Kazuha-senpai leaked out a laughing voice.

“Friend…finally I can make one more friend…. I absolutely won’t let her get away…fufufu, if someone gives a kindness to someone that is in a helpless place from loneliness, it should be easy to have her eating from the palm of my hands thereafter…!”

“Senpai is unexpectedly thinking so calculatingly about this!?”

Kazuki was shocked. Her way of thinking was exactly the same like a smooth talker man that tried to make a girl who just got rejected fall for him by acting consoling the girl. It’s just too desperate, seeing her like this is just too deplorable.

“Senpai is bright, beautiful and diligent, your mood is also good and you are fun to be with. You are a person that really has no flaws that truly is flawed, despite so why is it your friends are so few like now?”

When Kazuki said that with a sigh, Kazuha-senpai went “Ugu!” and she pressed her chest as if she was just got stabbed.

Though he had already known that this person had quite a personal history, because she had already immersed in sword art since she was little and yet she didn’t really improve in the proportion of her effort, she held a complex toward her fellow swordsmen and in the end she couldn’t get along well with them.

But even so he still thought that a person this lovely shouldn’t be so overlooked to this degree.

“I don’t think I’m really that great of a person like you said but…I too want to ask why I’m like this…”

Kazuha-senpai pressed her chest and her shoulders dropped in a total dejection.

“I wonder if it’s not because when senpai is thinking of trying to make friend, doesn’t senpai become too high spirited. Like senpai always have desperation oozing out too much into your behavior or your expression…”

When he thought back again, every time she conversed with her sword training partner Hikaru-senpai, Kazuha-senpai always had a dreadful expression. It was because the partner was the big-hearted Hikaru-senpai that the situation finished with just Hikaru-senpai thinking “she acted a little suspicious didn’t she”, but if it was against normal people they might drew back completely looking at such thing.

“…Spirited you say?” Kazuha-senpai tilted her head from having no self-awareness of her behavior.

“Kazuha-senpai, when you tried to make friends, your eyes glinted fiercely like a predator seeing prey, your smiling mouth strangely lifts up and you looked like you were baring your fang, and also your cheek muscle kept shaking as if in a cramp you know.”

“I was making a face like that!?”

“Though when with me you have never made a face like that.”

Most likely that was because Kazuki was the one that was coming to pursue her to become friends with her. Kazuha-senpai directed a spirit of antagonism toward that. That was why on the contrary she acted natural to him.

Exactly because he was disliked by Kazuha-senpai, that only Kazuki managed to finally arrive at Kazuha-senpai’s honest face.

“When senpai makes a face like that and the other party understands that you are nervous, your nervousness will also get transmitted and the other side also cannot become calm when they are facing senpai. In contrast if you directed a natural smile to them, the other side too will feel calming down.”

If you directed hostility to someone it would make it easy to turn them into an enemy, and if you directed a good will without any ulterior motive then the other side would also relax their alertness. Communication was a mirror that reflected yourself.

Most likely success experience from the past meant everything for a person’s communication ability.

If a person piled up success in human relationship since the time he was small, it would inscribe confidence in him. With that confidence as weapon, he would pile up even more success and could rapidly ride up a rising current.

In reverse if he stumbled completely from the start, he would lose confidence there and would always get nervous with his body stiffening completely, piling up even more failure and losing more confidence, steadily falling into a closed vicious circle.

When a statistic concerning the birthday of professional sports athletes was taken, it was mentioned that there were many among them that were born in the month between April-June. In the time as a child there was a difference in physique between children that couldn’t be surpassed from [having been born several months earlier].

Because children were divided into grades between their year and they went through a group activity in a group based on their grade, inside that group the children that were born in April-June who had growth just several months faster had it easier to stand in superior position whether it was in sports or playing. When those children experienced victory there, that experience became confidence, which in turn incited a positive endeavor and growth. Working hard became something fun. And then they would rapidly grow and putting even more distance from their surrounding…it seemed there was such tendency like that. The thing called success experience couldn’t be looked down at.

If someone fell into a vicious circle of losing confidence, they had to grasp a success somewhere to cut through the negative circle. In order to do that, surely the assistance of people from outside would become important.

“Senpai is a really lovely person, that’s why it’s fine even if you don’t do anything special. If senpai just stop getting too spirited and make a relaxed smile, then everyone is bound to like senpai.”

“…You say to relax more…li-like this?”

Kazuha-senpai showed a wide smile. It still had an artificial feel exposed in it but―

“You are cute senpai, just like that. That cuteness entered the top ten of the world.”

She had to be given confidence. Kazuki who thought that gave a great admiration to Kazuha-senpai.

“Do-don’t flatter me! There is no need for thing like cuteness in making friends right! What’s with you saying the world top ten.”

“It’s regrettable you are not wearing maid uniform.”

“You think I care about your personal hobby like that-”

Spouting out that in a huff, nervousness disappeared from Kazuha-senpai’s expression. Thereupon a natural smile floated in her expression, wasting no time Kazuki pointed out “Senpai, that face!” Kazuha-senpai’s face blushed.

“…Kazuki is really looking at me properly huh.”

“Because Hayashizaki-style prized observation.”

“There is also nothing mistaken in your advice for sword technique until now. Got it! I will do as you say and show you that I will get along with Itsuki without fail!”

Kazuha-senpai filled herself with fighting spirit and clenched both her fists.

“I told senpai already to not get too spirited just now.”

“Kazuki…thank you okay.”

Kazuha-senpai hugged Kazuki tightly in a surprise attack.

It was too sudden that Kazuki couldn’t even return the hug. A gentle warmth. For just an instant, then Kazuha-senpai immediately separated herself resolutely in a flash. She dashed outside the kitchen without saying anything.

Kazuha-senpai who rarely became honest.

Exactly because of that, the charm of the surprise attack was plenty even though it was just a short time.

At the same time Kazuki remembered the affair in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave with Kazuha-senpai. She made him intensely conscious of her as a girl and his feelings couldn’t calm down.

After a while, Mio and Koyuki returned back in a half run from their shopping.

===Part 3===

“Kamimura-san, the welcoming party’s preparation is completed already.”

After all the preparation was finished, Kazuki knocked the door of the room that was allocated for Kamimura-san.

In answer to Kazuki’s calling, the door was opened obediently.

“Long time no see o.”

―What appeared from the door’s other side was the small middle-aged man with white skin like mochi.

It was not Kamimura-san. The one he met at the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave―Ise-Udon-ojisan.

“…Why are you-!?”

This place was not a special space like the Gate of Celestial Rock Cave, it felt really out of place if a middle-aged man this queer appeared in the place of reality.

“Itsuki said that she felt tired so she pushed the leadership of the flesh body to me and is resting o. Hyahha―! This is the first time I am in the space of real world since I was born o! Abababababa!!”

Ise-Udon-ojisan exposed the white of his eyes and stuck out his tongue from his mouth before wriggling his short limbs.

“…So you can do such skillful thing. Can you properly return to normal?”

Ise-Udon-ojisan’s deformed physique was even smaller than the small statured Kamimura-san.

When he was watching him, he was driven by anxiety of the law of conservation of mass.

“Rather than calling this a light possession, it’s just a little remaking of the existence’s surface, that’s why I can immediately return back o. Wait a second o.”

Udon-ojisan closed the door, but on the brink of the door closing he stuck out his face and added some more.

“…Itsuki really thinks inside her heart that she wants to go out to the welcoming party o. It’s just that she felt a little anxious and it became a burden on her mental state o. You might see it as trying to avoid other people but, I want you to understand that it’s not like she want to reject other people deep inside her heart o.”

“It’s okay, I understand.”

Kazuki nodded. Kamimura-san too in a certain meaning was similar with Kazuha-senpai.

“Just as expected from the man we anticipated o.”

The door closed leaving behind those words. And then from the other side of the door “CHAAAAAAAAANGE-!” a voice could be heard. And then―”Samee” “Wha- it’s not you- o! The turn is for Itsuki o! One more time, CHAAAAAAAAAANGE-!” He could hear a skilled one person conversation that he didn’t understand for what reason it was performed. It looked a little like a multiple personality. The door opened once more.

“…I, I made you wait.”

Kamimura-san peeked out her face from the door timidly.

Nervousness was transmitted from person to person. When he saw Kamimura-san’s face, Kazuki too started to feel his mental state become nervous as if something that could easily break if it was touched.

That was why if his side too became awkward, Kamimura-san would surely become even more nervous.

He understood that from his experience of capturing tough enemies called Koyuki and Kazuha-senpai.

If he had to say what aspect of him that had grown the most until now, then surely it was in this kind of aspect.

Kazuki relaxed his whole body using an ancient breathing technique and endeavored to make a truly natural expression.

“I’m the one that made you wait.”

From the beginning no matter what kind of formidable enemy that he faced, Kazuki had never exposed an unsightly sight of fumbling his act from nervousness.

“I have finished a preparation that will not be shameful even if it becomes an offering for Amaterasu-sama here.”

Kamimura-san didn’t come out from behind the door that looked shaking from fidgeting while only showing out her face.

Kazuki gently took the hand of Kamimura-san that was hiding behind the door and pulled her closer.

While Kamimura-san was someone that was scared to be disliked, she was not the type that disliked someone being over-familiar to her. As much as she could remember from the event in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave, she should like to be treated courteously.

Around that area, she was different with Koyuki that rejected other people itself for a period of time.

When Kazuki pulled her hand, Kamimura-san silently followed him along with a trot.

Various excellent cooking had been line up already on the table in the living room of the Witch’s Mansion.

“Cheers!”

After making toast with cups that were filled with bubbling carbonated juice, the circle of friends were eating as they pleased inside the wide room and began to have friendly conversations. It was really close to a buffet.

While the party was going in full swing…Kazuha-senpai went crying at Kazuki.

“Kazuki~! Itsuki got netorare-ed~<ref>Stealing another’s lover. NTR.</ref>!”

“…Netorare senpai said, but that’s a little different right?”

“But but~! Even though I have made reservation~!”

“Senpai also didn’t make any reservation right? Is senpai drunk?”

Kazuki was amazed and he did a light chop on the clamoring Kazuha-senpai’s head.

Kazuki directed his gaze to the direction that Kazuha-senpai pointed while clamoring.

When saying it from the conclusion, Kamimura-san who looked like an impregnable fortress was conquered in an instant by Lotte.

Lotte penetrated into the heart of Kamimura-san with a smiling face that looked so innocent and pure that it seemed anybody who saw it would forgive her. While making consideration to Kamimura-san’s nervousness by reading between the lines of the heart’s subtleties using {{furigana|Telepathy|Mind Sympathy Magic}}, Lotte roused her up using their common hobby of anime as conversation topic, and in the time people took to say ‘ah’ it was as if the two had found a kindred spirit in each other.

Right now that Kamimura-san had went away from Kazuha-senpai’s hand, she was sitting in a line together with three people that were Lotte, Karin, and Hikaru-senpai on the sofa in front of the TV. They quietly, heatedly conversed with each other while appreciating the anime.

“[Mobile Suit Z Galpan<ref>I think the name ‘Galpan’ here is formed from ‘gal’ or ‘girl’ and ‘pan’ or ’panty’.</ref>]…the long awaited popular anime sequel that depicted the springtime of youth of the high-school girl students that decided their [Robo-path] in a competition of zero-gravity space battle using robots that were considered to maiden’s taste since the ancient time! Those moe characters that were completely absorbed into robo-battle that completely didn’t give any consideration to safety at all, there is a ghastly degenerated beauty looking at them falling one after another throughout the battle…!”

Kamimura-san whose tension skyrocketed when it was about a field that she liked, right now she was leaning her body forward to the screen with an excited voice.

“I am a little weak to extreme anime like this desu but…yet the character’s treatment of Tonne Kobayashi who appear in succession from the previous work and now had grown into high school student make you feel an irony where you cannot say anything isn’t it? When you think back upon the climax of the previous work [Mobile Suit Galpan]…”

Lotte nodded earnestly.

“As expected of Lotte-dono, you understand…!”

Kamimura-san was staring hard at Lotte with a feverish look as if she had found an enlightened person.

Lotte was even now continuing as if to invite Kamimura-san’s sympathy.

“Even though in the previous work’s last the three sisters of Tonne – Katsune – Kikune were depicted as the symbol of hope for the next generation, in this sequel where seven years had passed, Tonne is growing as a character that possess an ego that denied the possibility that was previously hinted, she cannot restrain her young passion that is inappropriate for her true power with reason and repeatedly violated her order isn’t she desu. And then she completely died not from the attack of a powerful enemy, but from a meteor that crashed into her while she was looking aside…. I have a feeling that this ‘Z’ is a tale of ‘{{furigana|zetsubou|despair}}’ desu.”

“That’s so, in spite of how in the previous work this tale had been tied up perfectly, the author’s gloominess was coming out to the surface from writing this continuation because of commercial reason. But later on the author went [this kind of negative work cannot be left behind just like this] and then he remade it into the [New Testament version] in the end!”

“I like it that way desu. The feeling from the depiction of how strong the heart can become from the existence of important people in the surrounding…”

“As expected Lotte-dono really understands!!”

Kamimura-san finally grasped both of Lotte’s hands tightly. Lotte too grasped back with a friendly smile. At their side Karin and Hikaru-senpai were going “Z Galpan is so cool~!” and they became entranced into the robot’s action scene. The four people pressed their shoulders closer together when the ending theme streamed out and sang out ‘love or something something goes to the star of water~♪’.

Kazuha-senpai went “Hii―cc!” and exaggeratedly buried her face into Kazuki’s chest.

“I, I don’t get it at all what in the world are they talking about and I cannot participate in the conversation~! Even though I have been trying to prepare my heart’s readiness and come into contact with a natural smile just like Kazuki said~!”

“Ah―. …It cannot be helped if Lotte is the opponent, yup. There, there.”

When Kazuki caressed Kazuha-senpai’s head in order to comfort her, a small heart mark came flying and got absorbed into his ring.

Her positivity level increased. That was to say that Kazuha-senpai who was not honest was right now using the receiving shock as an excuse to come fawning to him. For such thing like Kazuha-senpai embracing him like this by her own accord to happen.

“Senpai, preferably if you want to make friends then how about you also live in the Witch’s Mansion?”

“Eh?” Kazuha-senpai raised her face from Kazuki’s chest.

“Senpai is also a Magika Stigma after all, so I think it will be recognized even if you changed division.”

Right now the academy was in the middle of converting little by little with the objective to carefully recognize the Divas outside of the Solomon 72 Pillar who had been making illegal contract until now.

If Kamimura-san could be accepted into the Magic Division, then there shouldn’t be any uncomfortable feeling in accepting Kazuha-senpai too. Whether Amaterasu or Futsunushi no Kami, both of them were Divas of the same Japanese Mythology.

“That’s…certainly…but…”

After Kazuha-senpai’s gaze wandered around from having her heart shook up, she hung her head down.

“But I’ll keep staying in the Sword Division like now. Just as I thought because first and foremost, I want to be a swordsman.”

After that with a small voice Kazuha-senpai added in mumbling “…Certainly I want to live in the Witch’s Mansion, or perhaps I should say that I want to be together with Kazuki but…”

“Is that so. If senpai has a fixation like that then it cannot be helped.”

“But Kazuki too don’t just stay cooped in the Witch’s Manssion, come play to the Sword Division too sometimes! Kazuki is the Chief Student Council President after all so it’s unfair!!”

“Now that senpai mentioned it, I haven’t been to the Sword Division since the previous uproar haven’t I?”

“You haven’t come that much!? Yosh, then come! Rather you should stay there!!”

The two arms of Kazuha-senpai that were embracing him were filled with strength, and she talked while her arms kept tightening like a bear hug. No…as expected what’s going to happen if he has a stay over there?

“Otouto-kun, night amusements is prohibited you know. It’s no good if you are not staying the night properly here.”

Kaguya-senpai clung to him from the back with a bump before she whispered into his ear. *munyu munyu*, soft sensation was pushed onto his back kneadingly. Kazuki got nervous with a twitch.

“…The student dormitory in the Sword Division has the prohibition to go in and out at night, so please do it only at daytime. Tonight we have obtained permission from Headmaster Amasaki though, we are approved to stay here until especially late.”

Kanae too cut into the conversation.

Kanae clung onto Kaguya-senpai’s waist and tore her off from Kazuki’s back forcefully before she talked angrily.

“The Sword Division is a mixed education of man and woman after all, so the students are divided into the boys dormitory and the girls dormitory. The rules are imposed stricter than the Magic Division there. …Even I had actually thought several times of going to the Witch’s Mansion for a yobai<ref>Stealing into a girl's bedroom at night to make love</ref> because I want to meet Nii-sama! If only I don’t have to be an example as the Sword Division’s president never to break the rule!!”

“I’m really glad that you are re-elected as a president once more here. I have to thank Kohaku later.”

Kazuki lightly chopped Kanae’s head.

Well, in the root she was a serious person, that was surely why she didn’t do anything wild while she was being the student council president.

“Rather than that kind of thing Kazuha-chan, come on teach me more in detail regarding that general magic.”

When Kazuha-senpai too separated her body from Kazuki, Kaguya-senpai leaped to that Kazuha-senpai as if clinging at her and asked. After that, Kanae too continued after Kaguya-senpai.

“That’s right! I too wanted to ask about that in detail!!”

Getting caught between the two that were highly praised as the academy’s strongest, Kazuha-senpai went “Eh? Eh?” and made a bewildered face.

However after she remembered something and made a face of realization with a ‘hah’, she patched up a smile in her expression and said.

“…If, if you become my friend then…I will teach you anything.”

She just remembered Kazuki’s advice didn’t she. Although there was still some slight awkwardness remaining, it was a refreshing smiling face.

“Friend-!” Kaguya-senpai embraced Kazuha-senpai.

Kazuha-senpai who was embraced turned at Kazuki who watched over them at the side and raised a voice of wonder.

“Kazuki-!? The breast of this person is amazing!”

I know. Kaguya-senpai had the habit of immediately hugging but the sensation was always amazing.

“…Friend.”

Reluctantly Kanae too took Kazuha-senpai’s hand. Doing something like this was surely a little embarrassing for her.

Those three distanced themselves from the table a little and started to talk about general magic while also exchanging performance.

“…Kazuki, are you eating properly?”

Choosing the timing when Kazuki became alone, Mio approached his side while bringing in one hand small crackers with cheese and tomato placed on it. She was still in the maid uniform. And then putting the crackers in the tip of her lips, “Nn-“ she faced Kazuki.

For her to come to him while plainly doing such thing, Mio was dreadful.

Kazuki calmed down and accepted that action of a bakaple. He held the other side of the cracker with his mouth while properly touching his own lips on Mio’s lips on purpose, then he buried his teeth with a snap.

After Mio ate the cracker that had been shared half, “Ehehe, you pass” she revealed a smile.

“…Aren’t you too excited in head.”

Koyuki who was in a similar maid uniform had came beside them before he realized where she made an amazed face.

“Let’s do it to Koyuki. Here.”

Kazuki took a cracker from the table and put it between his mouth and he turned at Koyuki.

Koyuki went “A, are you an idiot…”, even while saying that with her mouth “Nn” she brought her small lips near Kazuki’s cracker looking not too annoyed as she would have him believe.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chuu* Rather than saying that Koyuki received the cracker, she was sucking at Kazuki’s lips altogether. …When Koyuki was doing a kiss, she had the habit to profusely suck with passion.

Not only half, the cracker was stolen in its entirety into Koyuki’s mouth. Even so Koyuki still sucked at Kazuki’s lips for a while, finally after that she was satisfied and separated herself before chewing the cracker *mogumogu*.

“…It’s delicious, as might be expected from the food that I helped to make.” She averted her face with bright red face.

“…Kazuki!”

Hikaru-senpai who was watching anime noticed the situation here and came near them with bright eyes.

“Tou-! I don’t need any excuse like cracker or whatever! When I feel that I want to kiss I’m going to kiss immediately right away-!!”

After she gallantly proclaimed that, she suddenly stole Kazuki’s lips.

“Hoshikaze-senpai, I don’t know whether that frankness aspect of yours is just too cool or manly, but it’s lacking in girlishness you know.”

When Mio retorted from the side, Hikaru-senpai was “Nnyumu-!?” leaking out such voice and separated her lips.

“Is that so I wonder?” “That’s really so. Do it more with the feel that will make even flowers blush.” “But isn’t saying that yourself too sly?” “Romantic is something you produce with your own power.” “How difficult.”

“Hikaru-senpai, Mio too is really extreme so it’s fine if you don’t mind that.”

When Kazuki entered between the two that was in the middle of dialogue and talked, Hikaru-senpai said “I know, right?” and nodded in relieve.

“…Everyone’s heads are too excited.” Koyuki murmured.

Mio immediately retorted “You are the one that was the most passionate just now!!”

“…Putting that aside, I wonder if it’s about time for the main dish to be ready.”

Kazuki led Mio and Koyuki out of the living room and entered the kitchen.

First he took out the heat-resistant plate from the large-type oven.

The main dish’s first course was Acqua Pazza. Boiling marine products with water and wine, the so called boiled food of south Italian version. With sufficient soup pooling up on the large heat-resistant plate, a fish was wholly put in the center. A lot of shellfish and mini tomato were decorated in its surrounding, it looked completely like an article of rare beauty of gorgeous treasure box filled with the blessing of sea. But actually if one was experienced at seafood’s preliminary arrangement, this dish was also a simple cooking that could be completed just by putting it into oven after that.

Next Kazuki took the large-type pressure cooker that he had left alone for a while after turning off the fire.

One more dish was a beef stew. If pressure cooker was used then the meat could be made soft in just a short time, if he used the homemade demi-glace sauce that he stocked inside the refrigerator then it would become a genuine finishing that he wouldn’t be ashamed to show wherever he was.

The cooking tool and equipment that were prepared in the Witch’s Mansion whether its oven or even its pot were all large type items for business use. It was fine to call the kitchen as professional resource mostly. He could make cooking even for large number of people without difficulty.

He also received help from Mio and Koyuki and carried the cooking altogether with the heat-resistant plate and the pressure cooker to the living room. The gorgeous appearance and aroma raised excited cheering from everyone.

“Celebration King-sama, let this one bring you the food.”

Kohaku reverently turned to Kamimura-san and distributed the food.

Look like she found a new target for lord and retainer relationship changing from Kazuha-senpai.

“…Amazing. Even though all the food until now had been delicious, that there are still more food remaining…”

While receiving the food in large serving, Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide coweringly.

“Kamimura-san called yourself something like Celebration King after all so haven’t you eaten even better things compared to an amateur cooking of someone like me? Kamimura-san is the highest celebrated personage of the Shrine Maiden right?”

“…I’m just an ordinary person that made contract with Amaterasu secretly you know. It’s not like there is particularly an existence of a post like Celebration King in the public institution of Japan. A contract with Amaterasu is an illegal contract.”

“…Now that you said that. Then the priests and chief priest that worked in Ise Imperial Shrine didn’t know about the existence of Kamimura-san that made a contract with Amaterasu?”

“Even if I come out and introduced myself saying ‘I have contracted with Amaterasu heerree’, I’m only going to get arreeessted even faster than the priests can show their respect to me. Of course Amaterasu was happy that rituals are performed in Ise Imperial Shrine. Their faith is not a one-way traffic. But, I’m different.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I brought Kamimura-san here even though I don’t know anything about most of your personal history… What about Kamimura-san’s parents?”

While it was already too late, he thought about this girl’s life circumstances. Nevertheless, Ise was still Yamato’s territory, so when she was not in the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave and was in this world there was no other choice than to come to east Japan if she thought of going to live.

However, even this girl was supposed to have family in east Japan shouldn’t she?

Kamimura-san shook her head left and right.

“I don’t particularly mind. Both my parents…had already finished my funeral. I, am originally shunned by my family because I’m a shut-in. Surely even if I just suddenly come back to life I will only be a bother.”

…Isn’t such thing just too sad?

It seemed that the relationship between Kamimura-san and her parents was not good.

But as long as she still lived―not in a half-dead condition like now but when she took back her life properly, if Kamimura-san could get back on her feet from her shut-in tendency, wouldn’t all of it be undone?

“Something like a party, truthfully it has been a while since the last time I had a birthday party when I was small…”

Kamimura-san murmured with a deeply sinking voice.

The surrounding pricked up their ears and listened attentively to her conversation with Kazuki. The atmosphere changed into a solemn and quiet one.

“Itsuki-chan, it’s fine for you to call me as Onee-chan!”

Spontaneously Kaguya-senpai hugged Kamimura-san tightly in great force.

“It’s fine to think of this Witch’s Mansion as your own home okay!!”

Kamimura-san opened her eyes wide and looked baffled, but once Kaguya-senpai hugged someone she wouldn’t let go easily like a turtle’s shell. Kamimura-san helplessly brought her food to her mouth while kept being hugged.

The moment the food touched her mouth, that side face of hers that looked slightly tense with nervousness softened faintly.

…Something like cooking was actually just a trivial thing though. He wanted her to feel once more that it was a wonderful thing that she said she wanted to live. He cooked these dishes with that thought in mind.

“Kamimura-san, how is the taste I wonder?”

“Delicious. Really…this is the first time I ate a cooking this delicious. Amaterasu too seemed to be satisfied inside me.”

But after saying such thing, Kamimura-san’s expression suddenly underwent a complete change as if a dark cloud covered her.

“…I, I become anxious about what are going to be demanded from me after being welcomed this much…even though someone like me will surely be unable to answer your expectation…”

“You are thinking too much there. We are not particularly having any ulterior motive in welcoming Kamimura-san here after all.”

“That, that’s true. I’m too roused am I, despite someone like me is just like something extra that come along with Amaterasu, I’m just misunderstanding that someone like me is the one that get welcomed…someone like me is just an extra that is like trash right.”

Uu―nn, this person….

When Kazuki felt slightly dumbfounded, Kamimura-san noticed her own response just now with a look of realization and dropped her shoulders.

“So, sorry…I realized just now, I said a troublesome thing…I’m sorry.”

She is really a person that rushed down the stair of self-torture with steady rhythm….

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 084.jpg|thumb]]

“I think that her personality is really difficult but, it’s not like there is any real harm from that anyway.”

Kazuki gently petted the head of Kamimura-san who was looking down with an expression of ruined mood.

While Kamimura-san kept looking down, a small heart mark came flying from her.

Kamimura Itsuki―34

The night of the welcoming party advanced on harmoniously.

===Part 4===

And then the ordinary usual days returned.

Kazuki and others’ original ordinary days―it also included the strict class work of the Knight Academy.

“…Because of such reasons, Japan and Yamato entered ceasefire due to the interruption of the Magic Advanced Countries, but let’s look back what kind of countries these Magic Advanced Countries are in the first place.”

Liz Liza-sensei who was in charge of magic practice’s class was brandishing teacher’s pointer inside the class today.

It was a rare classroom lecture of Liz Liza-sensei.

The students straightened their backs and sharpened their ears even more seriously compared when they are in the class of other teachers.

“You guys are not simply learning the way to use magic, but you also must pick things up fast about the society’s affairs and the international problem. After all the owner of special power has the responsibility to wield that power correctly. [Idiot who doesn’t watch his surrounding] doesn’t have the qualification to use Summoning Magic.”

Kaguya-senpai too had talked about similar thing before in the ceremonial address at the enrollment ceremony.

Kazuki reflexively looked down at the back of his left hand that he put on top of his own table.

Right there was the Stigmata in pentagram shape that he earned from his contract with Leme.

The Power of King―he possessed a special power even above all the Magika Stigmas in Japan. That was not his own conceit talking, what he had was really a top category powerful strength in Japan.

The [responsibility] that Liz Liza-sensei said felt unusually heavier in his case.

Being aware of such thing himself, he had to wield this power with consideration in his own special way.

“In the first place what is magic? What is called magic is the new possibility of human that was awakened due to the product of super alchemy technique, the <Philosopher Stone>. A power that distorted physical law with the power of thought…. Fifteen years ago, the Philosopher Stone was given birth in this world due to an alchemist that called himself Basileus Basileon.”

{{furigana|Basileus Basileon|King Among King}}…

Kazuki spontaneously realized in surprise. Leme had assigned him with a given name of [{{furigana|King|Basileus}}]. If he thought about that, it was a name with a really deep meaning.

Setting aside such Kazuki, the class continued on.

“Now, what is alchemy then. In the present era there are many things that are called alchemy, which is a technique that bring about change in material that is scientifically impossible by operating magic power and used magic but…the original alchemy was something far older in history than even magic.”

In the first place the Philosopher Stone was created by means of alchemy, and then from that magic was born in this world, so that sequence of history was something natural. In which case what was alchemy that didn’t make use of magic power?

“The original alchemy was something that caused phenomenon inexplicable from science using great effort and will power. Science researched [unchangeable law that bring about the same result no matter how many times it is tested]. However the world of mother nature where we put ourselves like this always has complex factors operating mutually. We called such environment a [complex system]. Even when we are planning to repeat the same experiment many times over, but actually even without intending it we are performing experiment in a totally different conditions every time, there is always something that we don’t notice. Just with a wind blowing in the middle of the experiment, or a slight change in temperature we already cannot say that [we are repeating the same experiment] right? Thereupon we cannot actually proclaim that [the experiment always bring about the same result]. In that aspect there is the possibility to make phenomenon that cannot be called other than mysterious phenomenon or occult to occur. Such great efforts of persistence to intentionally attempt to make [miracle born from complex system] occur is what is called alchemy.”

Making miracle occurred intentionally….

“Alchemy was born in the Middle Age. If we have to specifically say what kind of thing the alchemist at that time did…Einstein left behind words that say [Insanity is doing the same thing repeatedly yet expecting a different result], but in short what the alchemists did was doing what Einstein said continuously. They did this not in the range of several hundred of thousand times or several days just so you know, but several dozens of years, or even if several generations had passed they kept doing it in the range of several hundreds of years. Despite doing the same experiment, they earnestly waited for a different result to be produced…. That result they waited for, practically it seemed there also was the phenomenon of changing lead into pure gold there certainly.”

The students drew back from the speech. Liz Liza-sensei then continued the explanation solemnly.

“Well then, it ''seemed'' there was an organization that was continuing such insane action until they reached this present era. Fifteen years ago an organization of alchemist called <{{furigana|Liber Mundi|Almighty Wisdom of Dawn}} suddenly appeared. The leader of this organization was Basileus Basileon. He published the Philosopher Stone into this world and began to sell it with high price. When this Philosopher’s Stone is pushed against a human’s head, the stone will be buried into the head while assimilating and the human will be awakened into the power of magic. It’s pointless to just think what kind of theory it used that such thing could happen. Because at any rate it’s the product of miracle.”

Kazuki reflexively pressed his own hand onto his forehead. It was a grotesque story now that he imagined it once again.

“When the brain before and after it get filled with Philosopher’s Stone is inspected, it seems that there is no change at all in the form and nature of the brain. Despite there is no physical change at all, brain waves and brain activity that cannot be seen until that time turn visible. There is no change…in other words it means that the area of the brain that couldn’t be used before is now turned usable. It is possibly that [the sealed power of human was liberated] or something…what happened is thought to be something like that.”

“Err, sensei.”

Mio who sat in the first front row of the class raised her hand.

“What, Amasaki. For trash to think like trash and give form to its own thought is a good thing. After all proactive argument invigorated the memory of brain. Teacher like the trash that has the desire to improve itself you know.”

“A sealed power, that’s what you say, could the people from the long time ago use magic?”

Mio stood up and inquired and then she sat once more.

“That’s a natural question. When do you think the time that you called a long time ago happened…. Even though the fossils of Australopithecus or Ramidus ape man had been discovered many times over, there is no discovery of traces of the existence of magic technique in the ancient times. How mysterious right. Such argument is also related with human race’s evolution and spreading. In places like Europe they totally ignored things like archaeology and <Resurrection of Mythology Era Theory> that say [what is called Mythology is the record of reality of human races when they could use magic] become the mainstream there but, well, it’s contradictory with Japan’s scientific society that is based on archaeology isn’t it.”

“…In other words, what does it mean?”

Toward Mio who was still tilting her head, Liz Liza-sensei said a curt comment of “It’s things that we don’t understand. There are aspects of magic that is pointless to be kept pondered.”

“So, with the profit from the sales of the Philosopher’s Stone, <Libel Mundi> became an existence so enormous that grasped the entire world at the time just as you all know. This world has been conquered before by a secret society. But it seemed there was an internal conflict in the organization, and the leader Basileus Basileon was assassinated. Though there are also believers that claimed he is still surviving because his corpse wasn’t discovered. Anyway the outcome from that, <Libel Mundi> was divided among its headquarters in Britain and its six branches in various countries. Those parts of organization were absorbed by the countries. The Britain headquarters into Britain, Germany branch into Germany…like that the Great Seven Magic Advanced Countries were born.”

Now that she mentioned it this was a class about the Magic Advanced Countries.

Finally the discussion reached the main topic.

There was once a group that accomplished world domination, and then with that group split off the Magic Advanced Countries….

“Now then, if I have to say why such details is important to the explanation of the current international states, that’s because Libel Mundi’s headquarter and branches each came into contact with different Mythologies and Divas and then they either researched it or embracing faith. And then it was taken over by each Magic Advanced Countries and made into state religion after that. In other words…”

That time Liz Liza-sensei used the blackboard for the first time, what was noted down there was like this.

Britain―Celtic Mythology

Italia―Greece Mythology

Germany―Norse Mythology

Russia―Slavic Mythology

China―Taoism Mythology

Japan―Solomon 72 Pillar (Non-faith)

America―Unknown

“About America they are not really known. They are outstandingly applying isolationism and doesn’t try to connect with other countries after all. Even in the affair this time only America is the one that doesn’t come.”

…It was right about this time. Suddenly Kazuki looked up at the clock in the classroom and he ran his thought.

Right about now, the important people of the government were supposed to be in a meeting of talk with the envoys of Britain – Italia – Germany – Russia.

After doing small scale meetings several times for a while, in the weekend Japan and Yamato and the envoys would all gather and opened the [mass conference], that was what he was told.

Kazuki was excluded from such table of diplomacy.

All that would be going on from now on was going to progress in the place Kazuki had no knowledge on.

Kazuki was a student so it was only something natural.

Receiving lesson like this in class was only natural…. Even if he was called a King, he was just a mere student.

“A hot topic like this will of course appear in the test. There are some delay that appear in the class but the end of term exam will be still conducted just as scheduled, so don’t you dare neglect your study and focus yourself to the quest and the practical skill!”

The shriek of the students broke out inside the class that was usually obedient.

“Don’t get noisy for every little thing! No way the exam will be suspended just because of an accident in the level of west Japan become independent and a part of the students got conscripted. After all you first years don’t even have midterm exam anyway.”

The first year of the Magic Division was exempted from the midterm examination. There was still a lot of the students who still hadn’t succeed in their <Contract Ceremony> at this period, because of that the contract was given maximum priority.

Therefore the end of term examination’s material covered all they studied throughout the whole year and it turned into a frightening obstacle.

“The students who were taken along to west Japan couldn’t participate in the class so it might feel unfair. But during that period, the class for practical skill was prioritized. After all it was inevitable that there were a great number of people that were not strong in practical skill among the remaining students. Because of that reason going along to west Japan cannot become an excuse. Spend your time practicing hard! That’s all!”

After Liz Liza-sensei threw a large bomb to the students, Liz Liza-sensei exited the classroom.

The students made a stir. Mio who was in a separate seat came around to Kazuki’s seat.

“Wait a second Kazuki, are you okay? If you like, it’s fine for you to get taught by this me who is also rank A in study! Fuffu―nn! I will work you hard earnestly every night-♪”

It seemed like Mio had a great confidence in her study, she treated the agonizing cries in the surrounding as if it was someone else’s problem smiled radiantly at Kazuki with her chest puffed up. However Kazuki too was keeping his cool and answered.

“For the moment, I haven’t been lacking in reviewing the lessons for a while so I think I’m going to be fine. My score shouldn’t fall below the average.”

Kazuki was still much more inferior in practical skill compared to Mio or Koyuki. Even while putting his utmost effort in that, Kazuki also had the awareness that he mustn’t get left behind even in the classwork too.

“Muu―, boring, boring, you have no cuteness!”

Mio who seemed to want to get relied on by Kazuki came punching repeatedly at Kazuki’s shoulder.

Kazuki said “That’s because I’m not aiming for something like cuteness” and smiled wryly.

“But let’s do a study group with everyone! Come on, all of you too!”

Mio exchanged looks with Koyuki who was behind Kazuki and Kamimura-san in Kazuki’s side.

Kamimura-san received the favor of having the previous person besides Kazuki move away and sat there. It was an unbecoming special treatment for the Magic Division’s spartan education, but it couldn’t be helped if he thought about the girl’s delicate mental state.

There was a value in treating the girl specially as the contractor of Amaterasu who held the key in their battle with Yamato.

Such girl was lying on top of her desk with complete exhaustion.

“…To get dragged forcefully and make to attend a school that I don’t want to go to…moreover there is also tests…”

“Doesn’t that make Kamimura-san feel the wholesome springtime of youth like this?”

Hearing Kazuki’s words, Kamimura-san was “Ugyaa―!” while raising a strange voice and she raised her face.

“Such bright energy is a poison for me see! Ugyaaa―! I have the feeling that all the gaze in this classroom are directing contempt at me! It’s better for this world to just perish!!”

“…Whaa―tt is she saying, this child?”

Mio was taken aback from Kamimura-san’s conduct. For a human like Mio that was like a lump of bright energy who tended to stand out from her great confidence in herself, it seemed that Kamimura-san’s conduct was really something that was hard to understand.

Nevertheless Mio didn’t even harbor any feeling like exclusiveness against foreign things right now. She was just merely looking into Kamimura-san’s expression with a pure countenance.

Kamimura-san twitched and once more lied on top of her desk in order to hide her face.

“School is scary…school caste is scary…”

“It’s fine, this Knight Academy run under a complete doctrine of strength after all. So if you are strong then anything is allowed you know.”

When Kazuki said that, Kamimura-san’s shoulders shook with a twitch.

“Don’t tell me…even if you say that, here is an insular island country that valued peace so much that the people even turned malicious…. This country is an absolute world that valued communication ability rather than strength…. Strong person is ostracized, sticking out nail get hammered down, the riajuu<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life</ref> with refreshing smile get ahead at life in turns…. That kind of world…. For a doctrine of strength’s culture to take root in this kind of country should be impossible…”

“No, this is a school that is raising knights geared towards battlefield. There is no room for pigheaded heart that is bullying strong people here.”

“But I’m not strong or anything…”

Even now Kamimura-san was persistently venting out anxious voice.

It seemed this girl was probably starving for words of [It’s okay] .

Her appearance that looked liked she was going to run away from the surrounding was completely like a young child that got lost from her parent.

“No, Kamimura-san’s true strength is without a doubt top class in this academy…you are everyone’s hero!”

When Kazuki spoke empathically, Kamimura-san lifted her face and her eyes slightly brightened.

For some reason it seemed she had quite a confidence in her magic ability.

Because that was her very bond with her only friend Amaterasu.

The classmates at their surrounding went “That child who seemed to have special circumstance, I hear she is strong!” “She is at a level where she got recognized by the Chief President!?” and made a stir. Kazuki intentionally raised his voice so that it was audible to the surrounding before.

Outside of Kamimura-san’s field of vision, Kazuki was waving his wrist up and down to send a hand sign as if saying [Say it more, say it more].

Everyone went along with Kazuki in good cheers and went “Awee―some!” “Awee―some!” rousing up the atmosphere.

All of a sudden Kamimura-san lifted up her upper body.

“FUOO…you are saying that in here I’m not a person scorned because of my suspicious behavior…? I am a hero!? I, come across a sanctuary in here!!”

“Well, result is also an aspect of strength, so if your studies turned out no good then your evaluation will go poof though.”

Koyuki murmured idly.

Kamimura-san’s face became pale in the blink of eye and she lied down on the desk once more.

“Kamimura-san…you are not good at studying?”

“My studies stopped at the first semester of my middle school first year. Since that time I have been a shut-in all along.”

The surrounding classmates leaked out their voices saying “That girl, I heard she is an idiot” “Ee~, so she is an idiot”.

“Now I am being scorned! If there is a hole I want to get holed in one and die with a splat!!”

“It’s fine you see, everyone will teach you. That’s why let’s hold a study group with everyone.”

“When you teach me it turned out that I’m more of an idiot than you imagined…even if such thing happen, you won’t scorn and get angry at me?”

Kamimura-san lifted her face with a glance and stared at Kazuki. It was a gaze that was asking to be spoiled by him.

“I won’t do that, no way.”

Kazuki persevered and strongly encouraged her. He did it in order to grant her a peace of mind. With a plop, a small heart mark emerged out from Kamimura-san’s chest and it was absorbed into the ring of Solomon.

“I too want to get taught desu~!”

Hearing the uproar, Lotte too came along with an urgent expression.

“Now that you mentioned it Lotte is a year younger aren’t you.”

Lotte was not outdone by her surrounding when it came to study of magic, but she was having a hard battle in the general class.

She seemed to have it hard especially in the study of science. It was because in her motherland science had fairly retrogressing.

The other Magic Advanced Countries were religious country. Accordingly it seemed there were those who had a dogma that denied science technology.

“Yes…I’m trying desperately to catch up though.”

“Lotte cannot cheat with Telepathy?”

When Mio said that nonchalantly, Lotte went “Hah!” while making a face as if realization had been brought to her.

“Oioi, what are you saying there.”

When Kazuki reflexively interposed that talk, Lotte went bashful with “Ehehe”.

“It’s a joke desu. The most that I can perceive somehow with Telepathy is only obscure emotion desu. If I want to feel it clearer then a magic power light will break out. If that happen then the cheating will get exposed desu.”

“Magic too is not almighty huh.”

“That’s why please teach me to study too desu~”

Lotte took hold of Kazuki’s hand and shook it up and down. Seeing that [skillful spoiled] figure, Kamimura-san said “As expected from Lotte-shishou<ref>Master/Teacher</ref>…” and directed an envying look at Lotte.

===Part 5===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User:Mhaj58

2015-11-11T20:45:09Z

Mhaj58:

Currently Reading

-Highschool DXD
-Magika no Kenshi Shokan no Maou
-Unlimited Fafnir
-Date a Live
-Heavy Object

Translation wishlist

-Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi (DESPERATELY WANT TRANSLATED)
-Shinmai Maou no Testament
-Absolute Duo
-Oda Nobuna no Yabou
-Saekano

User:Mhaj58

2015-11-11T20:30:47Z

Mhaj58:

Translation wishlist

-Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi (DESPERATELY WANT TRANSLATED)

-Shinmai Maou no Testament

-Absolute Duo

-Oda Nobuna no Yabou

-Saekano

User:Mhaj58

2015-11-11T20:30:27Z

Mhaj58: Created page with "Translation wishlist -Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi (DESPERATELY WANT TRANSLATED) -Shinmai Maou no Testament -Absolute Duo -Oda Nobuna no Yabou -Saekano"

Translation wishlist

-Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi (DESPERATELY WANT TRANSLATED)
-Shinmai Maou no Testament
-Absolute Duo
-Oda Nobuna no Yabou
-Saekano

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 1 Illustrations

2015-10-27T23:20:33Z

Mhaj58:

<gallery>
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_000.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_000a.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_001.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_002-003.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_004-005.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_006-007.jpg
image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_008.jpg
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v01_017.jpg|thumb]]
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 7 Chapter 2

2015-10-27T23:17:26Z

Mhaj58:

==Chapter 2 – Teaser==

First she put her foot on the stirrup on the left side of the horse and then got on its back. Thereupon Kaguya-senpai’s expression turned “Wawawaa, it’s high!” into panic. Even though she would be fine even if she fell because of her magic power, humans had an instinctive fear of height.

Kazuki followed up next and rode behind Kaguya-senpai. Then he encircled his hands around Kaguya-senpai in the front like he was hugging her to grasp the rein, Kaguya-senpai then “Thi, this is so romantic!!” said so in high spirits.

“Don’t curl up your back and stick out your chest, then please support your weight in the saddle using your ischial bone<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ischium</ref>.”

According to the instruction of the caretaker Onee-san, rather than sitting on their bottom, they need to put their weight a little in their front section and their upper body need to take an upright posture from the horse.

“Thi-this posture, feels a little strange somehow."

Kaguya-senpai whispered a little. Strange feeling…?

From there the caretaker Onee-san taught them how to use the reins.

“The horse remembered the course and they will walk on their own accord, so it’s okay even if you don’t pay attention. Please think of the reins as something to complete the atmosphere.”

She concluded the explanation concisely, then the caretaker Onee-san rode a different horse.

The Onee-san’s horses walked ahead, Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was following along too.

It seems the horses were trained for the use of riding, so they were pretty calm. It was shaking, but the horse’s movement didn’t have any instability. Certainly, there was no feeling that the horse needs any instructions even with humans on top of it.

“If the horse stops to eat grass in the roadside, please use the reins to pull its neck from the grass and kick with your leg as hard as possible.”

“We have to kick it? How pitiful.” Kaguya-senpai knitted her eyebrows.

“If you don’t kick it as hard as possible, it won’t get the signal.”

“…Its really pitiful and painful if you see it from the horse’s point of view, right?”

Kazuki could comprehend it, then the Onee-san also laughed “Right, right, that’s so.” and rode further ahead. Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai’s horse was also following along on its own accord. They passed the time elegantly.

The horse riding course Kazuki reserved was not a simple circle course.

It surrounded the ups and downs of the hills besides the ranch, a tracking course inside the mother nature.

“When going uphill, lean your body forward, when going downhill bend your body backward. Please keep your balance, okay?” The Onee-san advised so. Kazuki and Kaguya did as what she instructed. Each time they did that, the body of Kazuki and Kaguya-senpai touched against each other.

Along the natural road filled with broken branches scattered about, the horse kept advancing forward without care and stepped on those with its hooves. The horse entered the green dense forest course.

“Oohh, how romantic! This is a really good atmosphere!”

Kaguya-senpai was in high spirits when she saw the scenery from the horseback.

The caretaker Onee-san that was leading in front of them was taking into consideration of their status as a couple and kept quiet. She didn’t even look back at all.

Suddenly Kaguya-senpai raised “Nn…” a troubled voice.

“Ka-Kazuki-kun…this vertical vibration is, that is, gradually, somewhat…like climbing a pole…”

“Climbing a pole? What are you saying senpai? Also, calling me Kazuki-kun…”

When senpai called him using that name…. At times when senpai retained her reasoning, she called him as [Otouto-kun] in order to preserve her dignity as a senior.

Senpai turned back to glance at Kazuki a bit.

Those pupils were―turned into violet color like when Asmodeus’s magic power was rising to the surface.

“…Senpai, you're turned on in this kind of place!?”

Kazuki whispered in small voice.

“Nn, no, this is…I also don’t plan to be like this…. Yet there was still part of Asmodeus’ magic that I used a lot from the other day that still remained all along…. And then while Kazuki-kun hugged me, this vertical vibration is, that…at my bottom and back…”

Kaguya-senpai twisted her body restlessly.

This is bad, if it had became like this senpai couldn’t be stopped.

“Kazuki-kun, please…” Kaguya-senpai leaked a coaxing voice.

Kazuki directed his eyes toward the caretaker Onee-san who was leading them. As long as there was no huge accident happening, it didn’t seems like she would turn her attention to this way.

But if this horse riding course reached the end…!

While the Onee-san was not looking, he must disperse Kaguya-senpai’s mood!

Usually senpai would get satisfied after he hugged her tightly and caressed her back for a long period of time. But this time he didn’t have that kind of time….

“Understood, Kaguya. I’ll leave the rein in Kaguya’s hand.”

Kazuki handed over the reins while whispering near Kaguya’s ear.

Kaguya wouldn’t be able to do anything in this posture. Kazuki had to grant pleasure to Kaguya proactively.

Kazuki embraced Kaguya from behind closely. And then he stroked Kaguya’s stomach gently across the soft cloth of her one-piece dress. Her sensitivity was currently amplified several times over, she could attain great pleasures just by having her back and stomach caressed gently. However,

“…Kazuki-kun…” Kaguya raised an unsatisfied voice.

…To answer her pleading in this limited time, he need to act bolder compared to how he usually was.

Kazuki made a momentous decision, he reached his hand toward Kaguya’s chest―her breasts.

He lifted the large bulge gently with both hands, it had such heavy and thick feeling. The feedback he felt from his hand was so heavy. At the same time he buried his fingers on her cloth and felt something soft beyond the thin fabric.

Without change, Kazuki massaged those softness skillfully. What he felt from his fingers were something so frightfully soft.

“Nn! Ahnn!”

Kaguya leaked out stimulating breaths. A breathing that looks like she tried to endure a large voice of pleasure from leaking.

That was, while Kazuki was toying around with those softness he rapidly turned even more intense. Her reaction had already passed the realm of ticklish. Breaking through that territory, it could be seen that Kaguya-senpai clearly felt good.

Kazuki also became heated up inside his mind, he couldn’t stop anymore.

The horse keep walking ‘pokupokupoku’ ahead steadily. Pushing into that rhythm, Kazuki continued his massage. Kaguya-senpai's breath rapidly turned wild, she twisted her body on top of the saddle, sometimes sweet voices like “Nnnh!” or “Yaahn!” leaked from her lips.

“Haah haah…Kazuki-kun, please…more…”

Kaguya separated her right hand from the rein, then she undid the shoulder straps of her one-piece dress. Kazuki removed his hands from her chests reflexively. Thereupon, the upper garment of the one piece dress fell down from Kaguya’s upper body without resistance.

The dress Kaguya wore was the type that inserted cups in the inside to support the breasts.

In short, Kaguya was going no-bra behind the dress. Kazuki opened his eyes wide in amazement because of Kaguya’s bold action.

In a surprise attack, Kaguya’s bare breast shook like a jelly. No, that’s not the correct word, they were BOOBS.

Kazuki reflexively gulped his saliva while taking in the meaning of Kaguya’s bold “Please.”

Kazuki checked the reaction of the caretaker Onee-san in front of them once more. She was totally unaware of anything they did behind her. However they had already passed half of the course, the time limit was approaching. She couldn’t be allowed to see this kind of appearance.

[[image:Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol.07 111.jpg|thumb]]

Staring at a girl’s naked upper body this brazenly was the first time for Kazuki.

Moreover, when it comes to Kaguya’s huge breast…!

Those large globes were going to be held tightly by himself.

A nervousness that he never felt in any kind of battle he was involved until now made Kazuki’s brain lose its mind.

Kazuki resolved himself. He stretched his hand to those abundant bulges.

Those tits beautiful shape were not crumbling because of its size, he lifted them carefully. Its softness couldn’t be compared to when he touched them across the clothes, his fingers sink into them flabbily. Those tits had a profound sense of weight. Different from when he touched them over the clothes, all of those tits wight rested in Kazuki’s palm. And then, it was warm. Kaguya’s bare skin was far smoother compared to when he felt them beyond the clothes.

The glossy and soft mass hadn’t even settled down inside Kazuki’s palm when he already massaged them lightly.

This is the first time Kazuki had ever touched breasts directly, Kaguya wore a happy expression ecstatically.

Her tits were not only soft, those pink tips that looks like flower buds swelled out, it turned hard little by little. It was the response from Kaguya’s body that had learned pleasure.

Kazuki’s hands approached those tips little by little.

When Kaguya notice what he was doing, her looks was filled with feeling of expectation.

Kazuki stimulated those tips like he was plucking a flower with his hands.

“The-there…! Over there, more…♥”

He rolled around those tips with the ball of his fingers gently. Kaguya whose whole body were so sensitive because of Asmodeus’ influence “Nnnn♥” bent her spine backward and then she ‘bikubiku’ trembled violently.

“…mming! Don’t, …mming!!” Kaguya leaked unintelligible sounds from her mouth.

With sensation that was like the surge of a big tsunami, Kaguya forgot herself and started to react intensely. Kazuki anxiously checked the caretaker Onee-san’s back one more time.

It’s still okay. He returned his gaze back to Kaguya.

Then suddenly, he felt envy to the saddle that transmitted the vibrations to Kaguya’s lower body.

It was not only Kazuki’s both hands that gave the pleasure to Kaguya, but also the vibration of this saddle.

Kazuki separated his right hand from Kaguya’s breast and reached toward Kaguya’s right thigh. He stimulated her inner thigh in a surprise attack. While Kaguya was trembling in pleasure, she looked back to Kazuki with eyes that were filled with even more anticipation.

Kaguya hoped for even greater pleasure.

Kazuki moved his hand little by little even deeper into Kaguya’s inner thigh, his hand slide into the space between Kaguya-senpai and the saddle.

Is she sweating? There was a wet sensation.

Kaguya clapped her hands on her mouth “Nnnnnn―!!” and raised a muffled scream.

And then her whole body rippled, like everything she had stored until now were exploding.

‘Bikunbikun’<ref>I think you know that this is the SFX for trembling</ref> Kaguya’s body pulsated in the middle of Kazuki’s arms.

This reaction was not sufficient with only once. He must continue a little bit more for Kaguya to cool down from her condition, Kazuki understood that from his experience.

Since there was not much time left, he must stimulated her even more intensely.

That’s why he continued to stimulate those sensitive place like he was digging deeper.

“……! ……!!” Kaguya convulsed fiercely two times, three times. The sensation was amplified many times over, Kaguya’s pleasure was endlessly deep. It went higher without any end in sight.

She was drenched with sweat in the middle of Kazuki’s arm, the scent of a girl lingered in the air richly. Kazuki too keep stimulated Kaguya in a trance. His instinct as a man was fired up to make her experienced the happiness of girl.

She trembled many times over, finally Kaguya-senpai’s body slumped over tiredly. The rein slipped off from her hand. Kazuki picked it up in panic.

When he peeked at her expression, the color of Kaguya’s eyes gradually returned back to normal.

A thin trail of saliva was flowing down from Kaguya’s absentminded lips.

Her cheeks were also flushed red. Her breathing was rough and her eyes were hazy.

Kazuki felt a strong carnal desire boiled up for him to continue. "I want to mess her up even more." However he suppressed those desire somehow and wiped the saliva from her lips. He straightened her back and put her clothes in order.

“Kaguya, you were awfully cute just now.” He whispered so while stroking her head.

Kaguya leaned back to Kazuki while still looking like she was dreaming and said “Kazuki-kun…I love you, I love you so much.”

Suddenly the sunlight became strong. It was the moment where the advancing horse came out from the trees-covered hill into the open ranch.

The caretaker Onee-san said “Well then, let’s get down from the horse!” and turned back to look toward here.

Kaguya-senpai was “Hyah!!” and straightened her back in a fluster.

The caretaker Onee-san was in the state of being unaware of everything.

But when they got down from the horse, only the horse was staring at them with meaningful gaze.

{What the hell are you guys doing on top of me?} Those stare somehow felt like that.

When Kaguya-senpai get down from the horse, she nonchalantly used Pyrokinesis to dry the saddle.

“Again…I was doing something unthinkable. To, to be messed up like that…”

Kaguya-senpai who returned to herself wilted gloomily. To do something so shocking even more than usual in the romantic date that she was looking forward to.

“It can’t be helped because of Asmodeus. Also, I don’t hate doing that at all, so please don’t mind it too much.”

“Otouto-kun, you don’t hate it…?”

“That, well”

“That was embarrassing!!”

Kaguya-senpai covered her head with both hand.

Kazuki looked around in trouble, then his eyes stopped at a stand.

“Senpai, let’s eat soft cream. The soft cream in this ranch is absolutely tasty you know?”

Kaguya-senpai was “…I want to eat, maybe” and raised her head.

Kazuki released his breath in relief and led senpai to the stand.

“Excuse me, two of this [squeezed raw milk soft cream] please!”

Kazuki spontaneously read the menu frankly without even questioning it.

“Otouto-kun…that item’s name, make me feel so complicated somehow…”

Kaguya-senpai was dealt the final blow from a strange place and received even more shock.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Bakapervert

2015-10-24T22:54:06Z

Mhaj58:

Thank you for all your hard work, I hope you are going to do vol 2 and up of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou. Again thank you

Thank you for working on Magika No Kenshi. When Solitary was taken down I was afraid that it would never see daylight again. But thank you man for picking it up. I know that I should get my hopes too up but still I wish you see it through.(I just wrote it as many TLers have dropped project because of lack of readers. Now you know that many appreciate your work)[[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 10:45, 7 April 2015 (CDT)

Thank you for volume 2
Thankyou for your hard work.[[User:kakaroet|kakaroet]]

Thank you so much for all of your hard work. I hope you continue your work. Thanks again!!!!

Just another person passing by to say thank you so much for all the work you've put into making this available for people to read, it's much appreciated. Thx mate :)

== Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Editing Talk ==

Hi, I am a new member of the community. I would like to help edit Volume 1 but, as it looks like it would require some major edits to get it up to standard, I felt I should first ask permission here before touching anything. If you are okay with it, please let me know, thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 10:21, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
:Just saw your response on my talk page. I will try to finish editing chapter 1 by 10:00 PM (UTC+2). I will wait for your feedback before moving on to the next chapter. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 11:19, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
::It seems I won't be able to finish tonight, it was quite worse that what I remembered. Please do check anyway what I did to see if you like it, I'll be waiting for your feedback before moving on. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 14:54, 17 May 2015 (CDT)

Volume 1 Chapter 1 is mostly done. There are some lines which I did not try to edit as they were... Uh, quite ''ambiguous''. If and when you have some free time please check them against the RAWs. Also, some of the terms in Jn's translation are different from the ones in your translation, e.g.: <Decorteo Brigieaux> and <Decolletè Oblique>. Should I modify them to match yours or should I let them be?

P.S.: I added a new topic to your talk page so that it would be easier to navigate and talk, if you don't want this please tell me and I will move it onto my talk page. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 05:10, 18 May 2015 (CDT)
:Since <Decorteo Brigieaux> means nothing and <Décolleté Oblique> (check accents) means "oblique neckline" (as in very open dress cleavage, which makes sense), I think the second is more likely to be correct. [EDIT: I see that the last part ("gieaux"/"que") don't match in pronunciation adaptation, since until that point both are "DECORUTEOBURI"; I checked the original and it was デコルテオブリージュ (DEKORUTEOBURI-JU): <Décolleté Obligé>, which means something on the lines of "required cleavage"]--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

For translating Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou, thank you very much! I'm really enjoying the series! [[Special:Contributions/128.101.168.52|128.101.168.52]] 17:03, 23 June 2015 (UTC)

I went through Vol 4, chapter 2, part 1 in a pretty major way. It's not perfect, far from it. There are still parts that I left with note (needs better phrasing) where I could not come up with better syntax due to either not understanding what is being said, or in one case, it was such a japanese thing that I was weary of re-writing it. I did this edit offline, since the wiki timed out on me a couple of times when I tried doing it online. Therefore, the entire part 1 was done in one edit. I have a copy of the original unedited version, if you prefer the original translation, I can replace piecemeal what ever parts you want. Normally, I would have sent you an IM on the BT community board, but did not find you in the index. [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 22:54, 20 July 2015 (UTC)
:Most of what you change is not bad. I have changed back what I think veer too far from the original and also those that you pointed as need rephrasing. Thanks for your work.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:57, 21 July 2015 (UTC)

I've just started reading this series and I am seeing that there is a good amount of editing that is still needed. I would like to volunteer my services if you don't mind.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 20:40, 25 July 2015 (UTC)
:More help is always appreciated. Thanks in advance.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 05:03, 26 July 2015 (UTC)

Usually, {{furigana|d|'''·'''}}{{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} {{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|v|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}} {{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|h|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} (or at their right, if written vertically) have a similar meaning as <u>lines under words</u> in Western writing. It's just a way to emphatize that part. In this case, since he's surrounded by amateurs, these dots over "he called on a comrade he could rely on" serve as emphasis to indicate that he's calling for <u>those with true and long experience in the battlefield</u>, i.e. the Einherjar.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])
:I see, thanks for telling me. I guess I'll edit all those with dot over the sentence with underline from now on.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:41, 26 September 2015 (UTC)

User talk:Bakapervert

2015-10-24T22:52:07Z

Mhaj58:

Thank you for all your hard work, I hope you are going to do vol 2 and up of Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou. Again thank you

Thank you for working on Magika No Kenshi. When Solitary was taken down I was afraid that it would never see daylight again. But thank you man for picking it up. I know that I should get my hopes too up but still I wish you see it through.(I just wrote it as many TLers have dropped project because of lack of readers. Now you know that many appreciate your work)[[User:RougeReader|RougeReader]] ([[User talk:RougeReader|talk]]) 10:45, 7 April 2015 (CDT)

Thank you for volume 2
Thankyou for your hard work.[[User:kakaroet|kakaroet]]

Thank you so much for all of your hard work. I hope you continue your work. Thanks again!!!!

Just another person passing by to say thank you so much for all the work you've put into making this available for people to read, it's much appreciated. Thx mate :)

== Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Editing Talk ==

Hi, I am a new member of the community. I would like to help edit Volume 1 but, as it looks like it would require some major edits to get it up to standard, I felt I should first ask permission here before touching anything. If you are okay with it, please let me know, thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 10:21, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
:Just saw your response on my talk page. I will try to finish editing chapter 1 by 10:00 PM (UTC+2). I will wait for your feedback before moving on to the next chapter. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 11:19, 17 May 2015 (CDT)
::It seems I won't be able to finish tonight, it was quite worse that what I remembered. Please do check anyway what I did to see if you like it, I'll be waiting for your feedback before moving on. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 14:54, 17 May 2015 (CDT)

Volume 1 Chapter 1 is mostly done. There are some lines which I did not try to edit as they were... Uh, quite ''ambiguous''. If and when you have some free time please check them against the RAWs. Also, some of the terms in Jn's translation are different from the ones in your translation, e.g.: <Decorteo Brigieaux> and <Decolletè Oblique>. Should I modify them to match yours or should I let them be?

P.S.: I added a new topic to your talk page so that it would be easier to navigate and talk, if you don't want this please tell me and I will move it onto my talk page. Thank you. [[User:Otto.Tre-K|Otto.Tre-K]] ([[User talk:Otto.Tre-K|talk]]) 05:10, 18 May 2015 (CDT)
:Since <Decorteo Brigieaux> means nothing and <Décolleté Oblique> (check accents) means "oblique neckline" (as in very open dress cleavage, which makes sense), I think the second is more likely to be correct. [EDIT: I see that the last part ("gieaux"/"que") don't match in pronunciation adaptation, since until that point both are "DECORUTEOBURI"; I checked the original and it was デコルテオブリージュ (DEKORUTEOBURI-JU): <Décolleté Obligé>, which means something on the lines of "required cleavage"]--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])

For translating Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou, thank you very much! I'm really enjoying the series! [[Special:Contributions/128.101.168.52|128.101.168.52]] 17:03, 23 June 2015 (UTC)

I went through Vol 4, chapter 2, part 1 in a pretty major way. It's not perfect, far from it. There are still parts that I left with note (needs better phrasing) where I could not come up with better syntax due to either not understanding what is being said, or in one case, it was such a japanese thing that I was weary of re-writing it. I did this edit offline, since the wiki timed out on me a couple of times when I tried doing it online. Therefore, the entire part 1 was done in one edit. I have a copy of the original unedited version, if you prefer the original translation, I can replace piecemeal what ever parts you want. Normally, I would have sent you an IM on the BT community board, but did not find you in the index. [[User:ID not in use|ID not in use]] ([[User talk:ID not in use|talk]]) 22:54, 20 July 2015 (UTC)
:Most of what you change is not bad. I have changed back what I think veer too far from the original and also those that you pointed as need rephrasing. Thanks for your work.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:57, 21 July 2015 (UTC)

I've just started reading this series and I am seeing that there is a good amount of editing that is still needed. I would like to volunteer my services if you don't mind.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 20:40, 25 July 2015 (UTC)
:More help is always appreciated. Thanks in advance.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 05:03, 26 July 2015 (UTC)

If more help is appreciated, I love this series and would like to volunteer my editing sevices as well ([Mhaj58#talk}) 20:15 October 24, 2015

Usually, {{furigana|d|'''·'''}}{{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} {{furigana|o|'''·'''}}{{furigana|v|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}} {{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|h|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|a|'''·'''}}{{furigana|c|'''·'''}}{{furigana|t|'''·'''}}{{furigana|e|'''·'''}}{{furigana|r|'''·'''}}{{furigana|s|'''·'''}} (or at their right, if written vertically) have a similar meaning as <u>lines under words</u> in Western writing. It's just a way to emphatize that part. In this case, since he's surrounded by amateurs, these dots over "he called on a comrade he could rely on" serve as emphasis to indicate that he's calling for <u>those with true and long experience in the battlefield</u>, i.e. the Einherjar.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]])
:I see, thanks for telling me. I guess I'll edit all those with dot over the sentence with underline from now on.--[[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]] ([[User talk:Bakapervert#top|talk]]) 20:41, 26 September 2015 (UTC)

User:Bakapervert

2015-10-24T22:48:52Z

Mhaj58:

Current translation speed: 6 pages of raw per day. Sometimes more if the scene is pretty exciting.

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 1:
* Chapter 5 : Complete (the beginning of this chapter is done by Jn from Solitary translation)
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 2:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 3:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Epilogue : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 4:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 5:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : Complete
* Chapter 5 : Complete
* Chapter 6 : Complete
* Intermission : Complete
* Afterword : Complete

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou Vol 6:
* Chapter 1 : Complete
* Chapter 2 : Complete
* Chapter 3 : Complete
* Chapter 4 : In Progress
* Chapter 5 :
* Epilogue :
* Afterword :

Magika No Kenshi To Shoukan Maou:Volume 6 Chapter 4

2015-10-24T22:25:12Z

Mhaj58:

{{Incomplete|parts=2|tparts=4}}

==Chapter 4 – The Descent of God’s Descendant==

===Part 1===
Cracks ran through the space of <Itsuki☆Channel>.

The light that was produced from those cracks repainted the area in a blink of eye.

When they noticed, Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai and Kamimura-san, the three of them had returned once again at Yomotsu Hirasaka.

“…It’s better if we hurry through the return path. ''Those guys will be coming'' when they sniff the scent of a living person.”

Kamimura-san said that and began to run down the slope.

Feeling unrest in those words, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai too complied on her words.

Without even needing to ask, they soon became aware of the meaning of those words.

Kazuki and others felt an eerie presence from their back. When they looked back while running, a distortion appeared in the space far beyond their back. Human shadows emerged out from there.

Old women were born from the space at their behind. Not just one person. One after another countless old women were created. Those old women looked down the hill and sprinted with all their strength to this direction!

“…That’s Yomotsu Shikome. The old woman who leads the evil spirits that live in Yomotsu Hirasaka.”

Kamimura-san explained while desperately running without even looking back.

The space behind them was still distorting even further. What appeared from there was not only old women, even more small living things that looked like demons were created in swarms.

“That’s Yomotsu Ikusa. Evil spirit that is the battle soldier of Yomotsu Hirasaka.”

Inside the darkness even more lights were arising in flickers *bachi bachi*, eight large globes of light scattering sparks burst out. These too were coming in pursuit of Kazuki and the others from behind by flying.

“That’s Yakusano Ikadzuchi. Yomotsu welcome the people that come to this world, however they didn’t allow people to leave. They are coming to chase you around and drag you back. If you are captured by those, you will get serious sickness like magic intoxication any you won’t be able to wake up anymore in the real world.”

Hearing those words Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai went ‘Hieee’ and panicked. Especially the old women that came running at them in full power was scary.

“Why are those kind of bunches here?”

“When they think that human of the present world is trying to go to a world of different dimension, a suitable compensation is needed. Although I’m really sorry that Yatagarasu didn’t explain about that at all and still invited you two here.”

Kazuki and others began to descend down Yomotsu Hirasaka with full speed.

…Nevertheless this was a mysterious sensation. It had been like this since they came to the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave but their body senses felt awfully real, their consciousness felt far too clear compared to when they fell into magic intoxication and wandered around Astrum. The sensation of running down Yomotsu Hirasaka felt as if their flesh body were really here.

Kazuki who was still in his clothes just like when they arrived here still had his katana attached on his hips. It looks like they could also turn back just like this and exchange a battle with those bunches.

“…Now that you mentioned it, whatever happened to our flesh body right now? A fairly long time had passed, but isn’t it dangerous to leave our body lying around under the floor of the main temple?”

“…The state of you two right now is not as simple as a separation between the mind and body…huff huff.”

While running with her goth loli skirt trailing behind, Kamimura-san gave her response.

“Your state is completely different compared to when you fall into magic intoxication and your mind wandering inside Astrum. What is called Yomotsu Hirasaka is a tunnel that connected a world and a world, but it break down [existence that belong under reality] like you and convert you into [existence that belong under Astrum]. It’s something a little more complicated than just dragging your mind into Astrum …huff huff! There is no danger of yourself breaking up so it’s okay, you are the you that is properly living here right now. Un, understand?”

Even though Kazuki understood but it took a little time.

“So Yomotsu Hirasaka is an entrance where people can enter the mental world’s Astrum altogether with his flesh body.”

“That comprehension is correct. What is called Astrum is a world where maelstrom of colossal power that distorted reality whirled, ''it’s defined by the mind'', then such entrance was created. And then the Diva of Japanese Mythology possessed the power to open and close this entrance…huff haa! Huff, when we are running desperately like this, don’t make me explain such complicated thing…. I’m not like you two that are the healthy faction after all…”

Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai’s breathing were not disordered for even a little bit, but Kamimura-san who just gave out a drawn-out explanation was breathing disorderly in pieces. Kazuki lifted her up from the side with ‘hyoi’ and carried her in a princess carry.

“Sorry, I didn’t notice.”

“Eh? Tha- thank you.” Kamimura-san’s eyes opened wide.

After that she panicked one beat late.

“I- I wasn’t appealing to you of my tiredness and pressing you or anything for this!”

“I’m not particularly thinking of anything like that you know?” Kazuki said.

“Do- doing things like this and being kind to me without any reason at all is just…. Uuu, I cannot calm down. Are- are you okay? You are not tired? I’m not heavy?”

Kamimura-san was bewildered with sobby expression.

“You are absurdly light that it makes me worried when I’m carrying you like this, Kamimura-san.”

“Those guys chasing us from behind, are they strong if we fight them?”

Kazuha-senpai asked Kamimura-san from the side.

“Their level is just a little stronger than your average Demon Beast. What is troublesome is their unlimited numbers that keep gushing forth. But it’s okay. Because the speed of your running is above them. Like this they cannot overtake us. The distances between us and them is widening very fast.”

“That’s the story if there is no one that will become a hindrance to us.”

Kazuki opened his mouth as if interrupting the wishful observation of Kamimura-san. …That was exactly just a wishful observation. Kazuki had already sensed the presence of someone ahead of them after they finished descending this hill.

“That is so isn’t it, if the situation had developed like this, it will be more unnatural instead if they don’t ambush us here.”

“Kazuki…this presence…”

Kazuha-senpai too noticed what was going on.

When they advanced through descending the hill―before long silhouettes of three people emerged out on their path.

“…I who am the King of Susanoo can sense it you know. It appears that you have inherited the authority of Amaterasu haven’t you, swordsman of Hayashizaki-style! With this the both of us have become destined existences even further! The two persons that are battling for the seat of the strongest swordsman, and then as the two persons concerning for the throne of the Japanese Mythology’s true King!”

Aisu Ikousai! And then the two waiting at her back, the possessed Takasugi brothers!!

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!”

The Takasugi brothers howled like a beast. While those howls were audible from below the slope it was like the damned inside hell―the brothers’ silhouettes distorted like jelly while yelling.

The silhouettes of the two ''lost the shape of human and they were crumbling down like mud.''

What in the world? Sensing the unknown phenomenon from afar, Kazuki and Kazuha-senpai reflexively stopped in place. However the army of Yomotsu was approaching near from behind. This was exactly the situation of tiger in the front gate and wolf in the rear gate.

From Kazuki’s arms, Kamimura-san jumped down with a hop.

“…I’ll hold back those who come from behind. H- Hayashizaki, -san please take care of Susanoo.”

She appeared to be a little nervous when calling a person’s name.

“Will you be fine alone against that army?”

“I have anthropophobia<ref>Extreme fear and shyness of facing other people</ref>, that’s why that kind of opponent is easier for me. Besides as far as it goes I too can use the power of Amaterasu…so I can fight a little.”

In front of the approaching near Yomotsu army, the girl performed Access.

“…O aurora of blessing ascending to the heaven! Thy name are <Amaterasu Oomikami>! O light of affection wishing not for conflict, just for now reside in my hand, become the bow and arrow of flash that pierce through everything!”

Kamimura-san’s goth loli clothes were wrapped by light and broke down, transforming into Magic Dress.

That Magic Dress’ appearance was like the sublime ancient outfit of Amaterasu’s working mode, it was simplified just like that for the sake of ease in battle.

In what way the girl would fight―he was deeply interested but he had no composure left to ascertain that with his own eyes.

Kazuki faced the three person group standing on his way.

“GAAAAAAAAA…!” The Takasugi brothers were still screaming even now.

Losing their human shape, the two that had turned into a small mountain of muddy flesh began to swell bubblingly as if something was going to be born from their inside. The swelling silhouettes of those two overlapped with each other and were becoming one giant meatball.

That was…by no means a phenomenon that could be explained just by a mere word of God’s reliant. In Yatagarasu’s explanation, the human was not supposed to break down completely until that far.

Ikousai who stood in the side carelessly said.

“Looks like they wanted strength so much don’t they? …Separate from Take Mikadzuchi and Take Minakata that turned them into God’s reliant, they still called for even further being from somewhere. That is something that gather the extreme terror of people in Japanese Mythology, the most ominous [Mythology’s undulation]…it’s fine to see, let’s make you all know too about its name! This is that…Yamato no Orochi!!”

“AAAAAAAAAA-!!!”

The gigantic pile of flesh that lost its face and also its mouth raised a noticeably louder scream even though it had no mouth.

From the gigantic lump of flesh, *ZUBOZUBOZUBO!* eight long necks and a tail extended out. The meatball was divided into eight and lengthened out twistingly. Its surface was changing into scales emitting black light―transforming into a giant snake with eight heads entangling with each other. It completely blocked the entire width of the hill road, a monster possessing the height like a building was towering there.

Yamata no Orochi―on the summit of the swaying eight necks, bright red eyes glinted bright and glared at them. Looked like there was not even a fragment of human personality left already inside. Takasugi brothers had become completely inexistent already.

“…Wasn’t Yamato no Orochi supposed to be exterminated by Susanoo? How can it become possible for it to join hands with Susanoo?”

The Shrine Maiden that had even more detailed knowledge of Japanese Mythology than Kazuki, Kazuha-senpai murmured.

The Celebration King that stood back to back with them, Kamimura-san answered that question.

“The Susanoo right now is not [the person that suppress the country] talked inside the Mythology but he became [the person that disturb the suppression]. Susanoo who originally possess the rough and wild element of <storm> has some aspects in common with Yamato no Orochi that is the huge personification of the nature’s flood.”

“…I see.” While nodding, Kazuha-senpai took a step forward.

“Kazuki, I’ll take on that guy. …I too want to become strong for a long time, I continue to think of wanting to become strong until now. However…surely not like that.”

Kazuha-senpai stood in front of the monster and leaked out a pained voice.

What was in front of her was an opponent that she could sympathize with, yet why could they completely mistake their path in an unthinkable direction like this? The pain of that time that couldn’t be agreed with. Just like what Kazuki felt when he stood in front of Kaya….

“Ahaha! I don’t have any intention of sympathizing with these kinds of guys at all, but I too can sympathize! What is called strength is something to use for one’s own sake! It only has worth when used for the sake of persisting on one’s own self and aesthetic! But like this…ahhahaha! What a totally pathetic brothers!!”

Aisu Ikousai laughed loudly at her own former comrades that seek for strength and became a monster.

…She is wrong. What is called strength is not for one’s own sake, it was something for the sake of protecting one’s important person.

“Kazuha-senpai…please take care of that monster. I’ll…settle my debt with her!”

Kazuki glared at Ikousai. As if answering that, Ikousai was enveloped with the light of Access.

“I’m going full power right from the start here, this is not just some sport between swordsmen anymore. …O honored god of fury descending down from the sky, establish forth the development of unheard-of troubles right here! Thy honored name is <Susanoo no-Mikoto>! Reside in my body, rage following your violent emotion!!”

Aisu Ikousais seductive kimono broke down into Prima Materia, turning into a jet black hakama with tight sleeve―her appearance changed into Magic Dress based on the clothing of ancient Yamato. Her original atmosphere that was like a prostitute underwent a complete change.

Brave warrior: that was the personification of storm―Susanoo. And the one that was contracted to her, a magic swordsman.

“Come, the first act where we fussed over only swords is over! Let’s open the curtain of the second act here while letting our Stigmata shine!!”

Aisu Ikousai smoothly drew out her katana and directed its tip at Kazuki.

===Part 2===

Aisu Ikousai didn’t even throw a glance at Kazuha’s way.

That was why Kazuha sprinted down the slope without stopping and passed through Ikousai’s flank.

For the sake of concentrating on her fight with Kazuki, Ikousai let Kazuha did as she pleased.

Kazuha went to face against Takasugi brothers―no, Yamato no Orochi.

The battlefield was divided into three, Kamimura Itsuki against the Yomotsu army at the rear, Hayashizaki Kazuki against Aisu Ikousai in the middle of the slope, and then at the base of this slope was Tsukahara Kazuha against Yamata no Orochi. Each had their own confrontation.

She couldn’t let this monster became a hindrance to Kazuki!

Kazuha kicked the slope and flew. She produced energy of Psychokinesis even further on the air and kicked on it with all her strength for a double jump, and a triple jump next.

Ikousai’s Tenrou Kaidan’s…imitation. While dancing her body high in the air, Kazuha thought once more that this might be convenient. If she could do this from the start when they were trying to jump through that building before, then there would be no needs for Kazuki to lift her in princess carry.

Kazuha danced in the sky trying to jump over the Yamata no Orochi. The eight necks of Yamata no Orochi chased the figure of the prey with its crimson eyes, the nearest neck opened its large mouth and assaulted Kazuha to bite her.

It was a large jaw that could swallow completely a human whole and it approached Kazuha. Kazuha drew out the katana on her hips and slashed down with all her strength at the large jaw. The katana and jaw clashed with each other, then using the backlash from that power Kazuha brought her body even higher.

Keeping the momentum she somersaulted with a twirl and leaped over Yamata no Orochi to land on the base of the hill road.

Feeling Kazuha landing behind it, Yamata no Orochi turned back its body in wriggles. It was turning its neck to Kazuha in turn.

The gigantic heads were coming in full speed with <head-butt> ramming hard. Kazuha dealt with those by parrying the attack to the side with her katana and dodged her body. The enormous pressure couldn’t be parried perfectly and her stance broke.

Right at that time a second neck was flying at her. Unable to dodge, Kazuha was hit with the head-butt right from the front.

<Resist>―it was not as skillful as Otonashi Kaguya, but with her excellent magic skill Kazuha counterbalanced that physical impact she got. She was rolling down through the hill road.

The huge body of Yamato no Orochi was coming chasing her with the force of tsunami.

While rolling down, ‘Yosh’ Kazuha thought.

She managed to widen their distance even further from the battles of Kazuki and Kamimura-san.

She would show them…she was going to handle this guy alone by herself somehow!

Kazuha stood up with force like a spring and met the giant monster.

She challenged it in close range combat as a swordsman.

The eight necks that had the size several times larger than Kazuha were coming with head-butt or biting attack in turns. Kazuha parried and evaded the first neck that arrived and slashed her katana while half-rotating.

Her blade was *gakin!* repelled by the scales. Her bladed was literally ineffective.

The second, third, and fourth necks were ramming at her without stopping like avalanche.

“Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi!”

With the flame and shockwave produced from her palm, Kazuha repelled back the three necks altogether.

But the necks of Yamata no Orochi were eight. The fifth, sixth, and seventh were even now approaching Kazuha.

“Kuh!”

Kazuha earnestly attempted to Foresight those consecutive attacks. The eight necks of Yamata no Orochi were moving around independent of each other as if each of the necks were different creatures. …All of it moved well without entangling with each other.

It was as if eight persons each launching their own attack, she couldn’t see through all their movement and thought.

Kazuha who earnestly ran around were glared by the eighth neck that prepared the last attack.

That mouth was largely opened. Its deep red oral cavity that was like pomegranate was exposed.

From the depth of its throat, a high temperature Breath was fired with a roar.

“I am the Shrine Maiden of sword, rock cleaved, root torn, sin severed, that virtuous sword of crushing evil right now in this hand! Draw sword, Futsu no Mitama!!”

Kazuha created the divine sword that severed evil in her hand, she faced the breathed out steam of scorching heat and slashed down. The divine sword suppressed the heat energy that was produced by magic power. Even so the steam that couldn’t be erased enveloped Kazuha. Unfalteringly Kazuha used <Resist> while charging through inside the steam, she thrust [Futsu no Mitama] inside the mouth that was widely opened and breathing out steam.

That one attack was also *gaki!* repelled. Even the inside of its mouth couldn’t be hurt by blade.

Futsu no Mitama severed magic power, but it didn’t have strong power against something physical.

In front of Kazuha who failed in her counterattack, a gigantic tail was *GUWA-!* rolling up.

Kazuha suddenly realized. …She was careless. Just because she had already evaded all eight necks of Yamato no Orochi didn’t mean that it was over already. There was one more still in reserve―the enormous tail that far thicker even than its head.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BITAN!* That tail was swung down, crushing Kazuha’s small body.

Several tons of mass swung down with a terrific force―if in this world there was nothing called <Resist> and defensive magic power then Kazuha would surely got turned into a ruptured water ballon.

But a blue magic power light protected Kazuha.

In order to crush once more something that it couldn’t crush before, the tail was rolled up again.

Just before it was swung down once again, Kazuha leaped away in full speed.

And then she thought of something. …Why am I challenging something this big in a close quarter combat? Are you stupid?

The she in the past, no matter how much Futsunushi no Kami remonstrated her she would oppose him by saying [I am a swordsman so I won’t run! I’m going to cross swords in close quarter!]

The current herself was different. She had already overcome her complex. She wouldn’t do anything like losing the sight of what was truly important just because of her strange obstinacy and obsession.

…I am the same like that guy, a magic swordsman.

Kazuha escaped from Yamata no Orochi and took some distance before turning around.

And then she invoked an offense magic from long distance.

“Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou!”

Flame explosion arose around Kazuha, from there countless Sacred Treasures of katana type were created. This swarm of nameless Sacred Treasures each possessed different elements of fire, ice, or lightning.

“Go-!”

Responding to Kazuha’s order, those katana flew at Yamato no Orochi like guided missiles.

Hit and Away. Kazuha ran around at the same time with the shooting.

The flying Sacred Treasures that went through the confined surrounding impacted Yamata no Orochi one after another. There was some neck of the large snake that slipped through the Sacred Treasures and ramming at Kazuha, but Kazuha counterattacked those with [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi].

And then she fled. While fleeing Kazuha questioned Futsunushi no Kami.

“Bakanushi no Kami…there is one thing I want to ask.”

{What is it, Kazuha.}

Inside her head his reply echoed through using Telepathy.

“That…Takasugi brothers, can’t they return back to normal anymore? Even if I shave all of their magic power and drive them into magic intoxication, won’t they return back like those God’s reliant?”

{When their existences had transformed completely until they became that absurd, even if all their magic power are used up completely they won’t return to their original form but rather they will die from the shock of the backlash most likely.}

Death from shock―Kazuha was floored from hearing that merciless words.

{Then what if you whittled their magic power, and if you pierced them with Futsu no Mitama for the last finishing blow then maybe they can make it somehow. If the opponent is defenseless on the verge of death, we can try severing their very transformation itself.}

A light of hope pierced Kazuha’s heart. Even though it was only those two who had mistaken their path…but even she could sympathize with that feeling based of [wanting to become strong]. If there was the possibility of saving them, then she wanted to use all method available to her.

But…the problem was that the magic of Futsunushi-no-Kami did not really suited for monster extermination.

Even if indirect attack like [Ameno Hidzukuri no Kazatsuchi] or [Tenkuu Battou Renge Hou] hit them, it wouldn’t become a decisive damage. Even if she challenged the monster in close-quarter combat, [Futsu no Mitama]’s slashing power was too light.

{Certainly I’m fired up when we are against human opponent…but it’s quite harsh facing off against that kind of monster…}

{Then how about using me, that girl over there.}

…Hearing two really similar voices overlapping, Kazuha was confused.

That was not the voice of Futsunushi no Kami. There was an old man voice that was really similar with Futsunushi no Kami echoing inside her head in addition, she only grasped what was happening after a moment.

…Who in the world!?

At the immediate side of Kazuha who was running around, an avatar of a Diva emerged out faintly.

It was a Diva that resembled Futsunushi no Kami closely, having the appearance of an ancient sword.

Its eyes looked even more wicked than Futsunushi no Kami, it had the face that grown beards in plentiful.

{DOWAHHAHHA! My name is <Take Mikadzuchi>! I became Wild God and possessed the Takasugi brothers’…errr I don’t know which of them is which, anyway I am the Diva that possessed one of them, that’s me―ee!!}

“Even though you were possessing one of them but you doesn’t even understand which one, what an irresponsible Diva aren’t you?”

{Just now there was even a stupidly huge something like Yamata no Orochi that came into them, so because of that I got pushed out you know! But because of that I can get back my sanity see! DOWAHHAHHA!!}

{Oou, isn’t this Take Mikadzuchi! So you have returned to your sanity!!}

Futsunushi no Kami raised a telepathic voice.

The conversation between these two Divas was happening and echoing inside Kazuha’s head.

{Long time no see isn’t it, Futsunushi! Looks like your contractor is actually a human with nice disposition! To have her heart troubled whether can she do something or not even for that kind of brutish brothers, she is indeed a splendid human!}

{Isn’t that right, isn’t that right, she is my prided daughter just as you see!}

{DOWAHHAHAHA!} {GUWAHHAHAHA!}

Old men’s voices were echoing inside her head in stereo. Kazuha felt a headache arising in her head.

…I never remembered when did I ever become something like this Bakanushi no Kami’s daughter, no way.

{I’m pleased! I’m really pleased Tsukahara Kazuha!! It’s fine for you to also contract and wield me!}

Kazuha was confused which old man this old man voice belonged to.

And then she noticed what was Take Mikadzuchi just said to her, she became really flustered from that.

“I’m already contracted with Futsunushi no Kami! I won’t contract with another Diva!!”

“Then it’s fine if you contract with both I and Futsunushi no Kami! It’s two sword style see!!”

Double contract! Was something like that possible. She never heard of it.

…No, it wasn’t supposed to be possible. The Stigmata was entangled complicatedly with the contractor’s personality. If such action like adding further one more Stigmata was done on top of that…her mind would definitely fractured!

“It’s different with double contract. This is assimilation of I and Futsunushi no Kami.”

Assimilation of two Diva inside her…? That was something that could be thought as really absurd, yet….

{No, it’s possible. Or perhaps I should say that it’s only natural from the start. That’s because Take Mikadzuchi and Futsunushi no Kami was a same being from the start.}

{…That is so.} Futsunushi no Kami too affirmed it. {We were originally one but because of the different interpretation in the Record of Ancient Matters and the Nihon-shoki, we got split up. But, right now returning into one Sword God here is also not bad.}

In the beginning they were a single being. However even so Kazuha became anxious.

“…Is it really possible? Won’t the burden become heavy for me…”

{Even if we combine, the burden will not become twice. At most it will be only 1/3 times more. If it’s only a spec just around 1/3 of average Magika Stigma then Kazuha have it, so it will be fine.}

{If it’s the strength of the current you, then you will be able to retain your ego. Probably.}

Even during that interval they were talking, the fierceness of the necks were increasing and they came attacking like an avalanche.

While Kazuha desperately dodged those fierce attacks, she was compelled to resolve herself.

To save that monster from its [deep rooted delusion for strength], there was no other way except this!

{Come, chant the spell that emerged in your head, Access together with me!}

“…Thy who roared the thunder is the one that descend to Izumo…change the flash of lighting into blade the sword of sky, thy inscription is <Take Mikadzuchi>! O god of shining blade, show that power!!”

The next instant, *GAN!* Kazuha received an impact inside her head.

Inside her head where it was already cramped from Futsunushi no Kami who had entered her, it was penetrated even further by Take Mikadzuchi who had around the same volume as Futsunushi no Kami…!

Take Mikadzuchi forcefully try to settled himself inside the container named Kazuha. And then with Kazuha as the intermediary, Futsunushi no Kami and Take Mikadzuchi mixed together, sparks of magic power scattered from her.

The impact and spark of the fusion shook Kazuha’s mind violently.

It was the sensation as if the everything of her heart was jello!

…But that was something that happened for only an instant, her heart was immediately settled.

The two gigantic mental bodies immediately returned to its one form that was originally how it should be.

Kazuha became self-aware of the new power budding inside her―it produced a change on her Magic Dress.

Golden shine was added on her red and white Shrine Maiden dress. Flash of lightning was blended inside the flame.

If Futsunushi no Kami was the Diva of transmutation flame, then Take Mikadzuchi was the Diva of golden lightning.

As if downloading data, she grasped the characteristic magic of Take Mikadzuchi that could be added based on her level. Several of Futsunushi no Kami’s characteristic magic disappeared, the ten variety of characteristic magic was reconfigured.

…Most likely these magics were also shared with Kazuki so he could also use it.

Thanks to me becoming strong, that guy will also become strong. She felt secretly happy inside.

And then she immediately chanted.

“O august lightning raining down due to the rage of god! Kagutsuchi’s spilled blood drip congregating on the hilt, become a flash of blade! The sky drum lightning sound of lightning speed, Mikafutsu no Mitama!!”

While holding Futsu no Mitama in her left hand, Kazuha raised her opened right hand high.

Lightning fell on that right hand, the flash of lightning transformed into a blade.

It was bending with inside curve, a huge katana with powerful form. Its thick blade shined gold.

The neck of the giant snake attacked.

Kazuha blocked that with Futsu no Mitama in her left hand and redirected it to the side by rotating her own body.

While circling around the flank of the neck, she swung down Mikafutsu no Mitama in her right hand down to that neck.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>GOU!* Sound like a falling thunder resounded.

It was not that the power of lightning element resided in that slash. It was an enormous physical energy that sounded the thunderous roar as if a thunder had fallen. The speed of the downswing was also exactly a lightning speed.

Why did a god of sword was talked for generation as a god lightning―because people of the ancient time had no way to illustrate that technique which was the expression of terrific destructive power other than as lightning.

That was the origin of Take Mikadzuchi who was bestowed with the name of lightning even while being a god of sword.

The gigantic blade pressed and cut *BUTSUN!* with all one’s might. What was polished from this blade was its out of league sharpness.

The neck of the giant snake was cut until halfway, it was drunkenly writhing while spurting out pitch black fountain of blood. In order to not let her sacred Magic Dress got dirtied, Kazuha repelled away the splash of scattered blood with Psychokinesis.

{GUWAHHAHHA! Kazuha’s skill was still not quite there yet but the special weapon is really good huh Take Mikadzuchi!!}

“DOWAHHAHHA, it’s exactly just like what you said! You make me blush Futsunushi!!}

Old man voices were surrounding her. Even though they had assimilated with each other, it seemed these guys personalities and voices were still separate. Even while feeling fed up…Kazuha felt a little relieved.

If Futsunushi no Kami that had been together with her until now was gone, it would be just a little sad.

Yamata no Orochi writhed around in agony. The remaining seven necks looked down on Kazuha with eyes colored by fury and simultaneously bearing down on her.

One after another, headbutt, biting, and scorching breath were assaulting at her. Kazuha kicked the air and beautifully dodged her body. Tearing apart the steam of scorching heat with Futsu no Mitama in her left hand, she swung down a deadly attack with Mikafutsu no Mitama in her right hand. *BUTTSUN! BUTTSUN!* With a terrific response in her hand, the neck of the giant snake was severed.

If it was the current her, she could fight this monster in close-quarter combat!

{Go Tsukahara Kazuha! Shave apart this guy’s magic power using my Mikafutsu no Mitama!}

{Use my Futsu no Mitama for the finishing blow, purify this guy’s evil spirit!!}

While the surrounding old man voices was pushing her back, Kazuha turned into a light sword wind and ran around the giant body of Yamata no Orochi.

Everywhere she went there was spurt of blood flying high, the giant snake was writhing around in pain.

The inferiority inside Kazuha’s heart vanished completely like a phantom. She was without a doubt strong.

This strength that by no means would make her ashamed even standing side-by-side at Kazuki’s side, she had obtained it by her own hand.

===Part 3===

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Campione!

2015-10-22T22:30:44Z

Mhaj58:

==Feedback and Comments==

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

I don't suppose that it would be possible to get a timeline for the volumes set up? It's getting confusing as to when some of the volumes take place. For instance, I am assuming that vol 12 is taking place some time before vol 10 but I can't say for sure. In any case, thank you for your hard work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up or after work. Thanks again,

hello i wanted to know if someone is doing the volume 3??

^ You do know there is a registration page that lists who is going to do what? --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 15:40, 27 June 2012 (CDT)

So quick! Volume 5 is going to be finished in no time!? Man, [[User:zzhk|zzhk]] is quite something..... - [[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes.

I hope vol. 3 and 4 be translated soon... --[[User:zerocrack|zerocrack]]

Thank you very much zzhk. I was already almost thinking, that it won´t be ever translated before you started to work onit. And the speed you are translating with is simply great. I hope your enthusiasm will last and I wish for many other successes. [[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]]

Hi, I'm not a translator but is there any way that i can help speed up the release of volume 4 chapters?-[[User:Artimech|Artimech]] 01:21, 21 July 2012‎ (CDT)

Is there a plan to make a PDF of volume 4? [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 18:38, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

PDF will come when someone makes it - not me, though. Also, @Artimech, I thought I was translating V4 fast enough :( - [[User:Florza|Florza]]

@Florza, well actually that comment was made before you posted Chapter 1, so it's not really directed to you... *Edits* That's why it's important to sign messages with a time stamp. The standard signature is <nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> (4 tildes), for those who don't know. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:56, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

Well to both Florza and Zzhk -- Your translation speeds are greate. Campione probably is one of the fastest translating projects, and it's alll thanks to you. [[User:Aleaccipiter|Aleaccipiter]] ([[User talk:Aleaccipiter|talk]]) 04:02, 12 August 2012 (CDT)

A really big thanks to all the translators of this great series. I'm really glad you made me discover this great series. It's my favorite so far so thanks a lot.--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] ([[User talk:MaerisCrisis|talk]]) 16:33, 26 August 2012 (CDT)

The anime suck so much, what do you think? [[User:Tel'Aral|Tel'Aral]] ([[User talk:Tel'Aral|talk]]) 19:21, 9 September 2012 (CDT)
<br />
Anime provides exposure. I read from anime blogs that the LN was much better, so that's why started reading it ;) --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:26, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

I think you guys should go [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=63&t=5218 here]. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 19:50, 9 September 2012 (CDT)

Shouldn't Kadi be removed from the registration for vol. 8? It's been like that for months and seems to just be a giant block in progress for translators and readers.

No, I shouldn't. NEXT!--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:41, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

Thanks to all the people who work on this! (Mokata)

You are super guys especially zzhk, i aven want to ask him to tranlate all the volumes xD

I'm reading the first volume, and in Chapter 2 Part 4 should be written "Castello Sforzesco", not "Castella Sforzesco".
And if anyone wants, "Cuor di Leone" is better than "Cuore di Leone"; it's grammatically correct but, "Cuor di Leone" sounds better and have a different meaning, more appropriate. ("Cuore di Leone" it's like a real hearth of a lion, "Cuor di Leone" it's like the rhetorical figure of the courage of the lion; if it's the name of a weapon, object or item, it should definitely be the 2nd one). P.s. I'm Italian. 23 November 2012

I don't suppose it would be possible for someone to try to get a timeline as far as the volumes go? I just finished reading vol 10 and the first chapters of 11 and 12. Am I right that 12 is set sometime before 12? In any case, thank you for your work. It gives me something to look forward to when I wake up. Thanks again, Acp --26 Nov 2012

hi, thank to all the translator and editors for the novels, since Thatsjustpeachy said he is not going to do the volume 12 will other take his place? - renextronex (05 jan 2013)

just wondering, while are the first 6 volumes of the series protected to prevent editing? i was a whole bunch of errors with grammar but wasn't able to fix them. --[[User:Monsterbandage|Monsterbandage]] 4:39, 22 January 2013 (CDT)

Kadi locked them. You can find the reasoning in the forums. Also, and no offense, but...all in all, this is probably for the best >_> --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 23:01, 21 January 2013 (CST)

They should be unlocked soon, but in the mean time, just point out your suggested changes on the respective talk pages --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 23:15, 21 January 2013 (CST)

Sooooo is there a blu-ray side story number 2? It's been bothering me for a while, there's #3 and #1 but no #2. --[[User:Mufarasu|Mufarasu]] ([[User talk:Mufarasu|talk]]) 19:58, 8 March 2013 (CST)

==Enjoying the work and will contribute==
I would like to thank everyone for all the effort on Campione! I enjoy the series and cannot wait for more. While I am not an experienced editor, I will help proof through the pages I read. Thanks!

==Editing Issues==

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

=== miko's vs mikos vs miko ===

* 16:20, 1 July 2012 Dagger (Talk | contribs) m (42,621 bytes) (Fix "miko's"/"your's")
* 00:50, 2 July 2012 Zakashi (Talk | contribs) m (42,622 bytes) (The translator has reverted changes from "miko's" to "mikos" before, please clarify with him for the details on the use of "miko's" if you are intending to change them)

([[Campione!:Volume 2 Chapter4]])

Can we get a decision on which to use? Pluralizing with apostrophes is wrong, so "miko's" ought to be out; the choice should be between "mikos" and "miko".

I couldn't find a Baka-Tsuki guideline for this, but [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style/Japan-related_articles#Pluralization the Wikipedia one] says that normally "miko" would be used. That's my preference too, and I'd be happy to go through and change it everywhere. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 21:16, 7 July 2012 (CDT)

This is actually under discussion in the forum [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=4702&sid=c7035c5526973f1f4af6dbb3502c9d3f Terminology thread]. So far, the only one who has weighed in on the issue is Project Supervisor Kadi, who has advocated the unaltered form, i.e. "miko" whether plural or singular. I have no objections to that. In the future, please bring up style issues in the forum thread.

I would appreciate a bit of research before stating something flatly as wrong. Apparently, the use of "apostrophe s" to pluralize foreign words was common before the 19th century, so I guess I'm just old-fashioned and obsolete in that regard :P --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 03:47, 8 July 2012 (CDT)

Ah, sorry, didn't realize there was a forum thread. I don't think I've even ventured onto the forums before... I did scan the Apostrophe Wikipedia page beforehand, but I mostly figured that the rules for pluralization were well-known -- but then I have to concede that I was unaware of that particular usage. [http://books.google.co.uk/books?id=VHO1kSJK1JcC&pg=PT50#v=onepage&q&f=false Eats, Shoots and Leaves] is pretty unequivocal in discouraging its use nowadays though. -- [[User:Dagger|Dagger]] 22:00, 11 July 2012 (CDT)

=== I am not certain, but this could be a mistake ===
Volume 5, Epilogue:
"Though all sorts of major... well, not too major things happened, I don't think we really mind. The next time we meet, I hope we can get along better."

I think it should be minor instead of major, or something like that becouse of the context (later in the sentence he remembered the catastrof and changed the statement), but since I don´t have the original text (and can´t read japanese) I can´t be sure, so just pointing it out for you to consider.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 16:01, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

Actually, "major" first slipped out because he was being honest, and then Godou just went into denial-mode over the usual public destruction. Also, he's being nice to her in trying to downplay the havoc. If you have a better way of phrasing it, by all means, go ahead.--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 17:43, 10 August 2012 (CDT)

No unfortunatelly I don´t have any better idea, I wasn´t just sure whether this was right, but now I understand it, thanks and sorry for bothering you.--[[User:KaprJarda|KaprJarda]] ([[User talk:KaprJarda|talk]]) 05:26, 11 August 2012 (CDT)

In vol 12 chapter 1 When they talk about the 2 members from the idiot trio that came last in the translation it was addressed as if they were godou's best friends when we all know they are Nanami's best friends and they do name themselves that a little while after. I corrected it to Nanami's BUT as this seem to be some kind of changed reality I may be wrong [[User:Aagcnet|Aagcnet]]

Ano~ the 'Remember how all the magic cast on us was deflected by you' in volume 11 near end of chapter 2,can you check it again? In my opinion, 'by' and 'on' should be swapped. It might just be me though. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 19:33, 4 February 2013 (CST)

Erica is saying the spells cast by others were blocked by Godou. How can it be "cast by us" if Godou doesn't know any magic? Also, "deflected on" doesn't make sense either. -[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 20:05, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I see. I understood it as magics casted by Erica and magis to Godou when it should be magics casted on both Godou and Erica e.g the incident with Biachi's memento mori spell. Thank you for clearing my doubt. [[User:Resoundz|Resoundz]] ([[User talk:Resoundz|talk]]) 21:37, 4 February 2013 (CST)

== Permission to translate Campione to Vietnamese ==

I'm a fan of this light novel and I hope to bring it to the Vietnamese light novel fan community

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese (sorry, I'm not good at English): Bộ này khó nhai lắm đấy. Đề nghị tra cứu kĩ lưỡng và chọn từ cẩn thận trước khi gõ xuống bàn phím nhé. Và các cảnh mút lưỡi dịch cho hồi hộp, gay cấn, căng thẳng vào đấy, đọc thấy không hay là tớ ném gạch đấy =)) [[User:Gingi|Gingi]] ([[User talk:Gingi|talk]]) 10:37, 28 September 2012 (CDT)

Đừng lo đoạn kiss kiếc mình đã nhờ một bạn chuyên dịch hen phụ rồi

Message to Trung-t-rung in Vietnamese: ngoài mấy cảnh kiss ra còn nhiều thứ khó nhai lắm, như từ cổ, cách xưng hô (vì bộ này có phân biệt giai cấp rất rõ ràng). Đặc biệt trong 2 vol 6-7 liên quan đến Campione ở Trung Hoa, có nhiều từ phải tra raw (hồi đọc 2 vol này mình tra raw và kanji đuối luôn) và có nhiều đoạn dịch theo kiểu kiếm hiệp nghe hợp hơn. Bạn nên lập một topic trong vnsharing hay trang sonako để mọi người góp ý và thảo luận. --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 08:44, 7 October 2012 (CDT)

== The missing chapter ==

Anyone knows what happened to "Volume 8 Chapter 2 - Seeking the Mysterious Devil King, the Campione・FINALE " ? It seems unreasonable that just that one chapter was not translated so maybe the link got damaged or something?. I don't know if this has been addressed before but it was highly confusing so I decided to venture and ask.

I understand translators have their own lives, and am very grateful for the time they give to translate all these LNs but if at all possible before translating further volumes could someone translate the missing chapter? otherwise people will be stuck on volume 8 without being able to read the other volumes which are already translated.

Chapter 1 was being translated, a bit at a time. Chapter 2 hasn't been started yet, to my knowledge. [[Special:Contributions/24.18.107.246|24.18.107.246]]

Ch 2 is being translated by Kadi. Also, since Vol 8 is side stories, you can skip it and read Ch. 9, there is no need to wait. --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 22:08, 2 December 2012 (CST)

Chap 2 is completed now. Thank Kadi very much --[[User:Cogn|Cogn]] ([[User talk:Cogn|talk]]) 23:28, 2 December 2012 (CST)

== Cover vs Character illustration on title page ==

Now i've been thinking for a while, that Campione is pretty unique in that aspect, all other novels use cover pages of respective volume to differentiate between them, and logically speaking that would be the right choice in this case as well, but - it is up for discussion and Campione translators/supervisor are the ones that ultimately decide about that, so, gimme yer opinions. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 04:30, 16 February 2013 (CST)

IIRC, it's because Vaelis was angry about the fact that the covers may spill people or whatever. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 09:19, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Oh~ dat so --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] ([[User talk:Krytyk|talk]]) 16:00, 16 February 2013 (CST)

Even back then the discussion was confused. From what I remember (and the way I understood it), Vaelis was unhappy because the images were too large, size-wise, making the page slow to load and we were spoiling because we ''didn't'' use the covers. My standpoint was the size is very manageable nowadays (I manage, every day, with limited data volume/month on my smartphone) and we don't actually spoil anything because the image we use are only a part of the cover anyway. As for why we use them rather than the cover... they look better. The person who implemented the images thought so, and the majority and I seemed to agree.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 11:38, 17 February 2013 (CST)

== V1 Ch6 ==

The unknown god "Eru" is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/El_(deity) El], the supreme god of the canaanites.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 07:08, 14 April 2013 (CDT)

== Blu-ray special story ==

Is there a 6th?--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:10, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

There are seven of them. It has been confirmed by Zzhk and the registration page updtated accordingly. [[Special:Contributions/90.32.244.205|90.32.244.205]] 12:24, 16 April 2013 (CDT)

== About Heretic Lancelot ==

why godou doesn't gain any authority from defeated heretic Lancelot while he get the authority from heretic Circe in vol 13

read volume 10 epilogue part 2--[[User:Lonedemon|loneDemon]] ([[User talk:Lonedemon|talk]]) 21:23, 14 May 2013 (CDT)

thanks bro now I understand

== Volume 14 ==

Mmm, the title of volume 14 is an interesting one. I can't wait for it, then again maybe the 8th Campione...So excited :S ---[[User:Code 06|Code 06]] ([[User talk:Code 06|talk]]) 10:58, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

Maybe the 8th campione will also be japanese
I wonder if it will be a new character or an old one [User talk : ashwathdragon] 16:09 14 May 2013

My guess is that the viewpoint will be in this new character, who likes to bet on it? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 11:43, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

I bet it's a new campione, but wouldn't it be a shocker if it was Shizuka?[[User:ZAIZEAH|ZAIZEAH]] ([[User talk:ZAIZEAH|talk]]) 08:27, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

I seriously doubt that .. I'm looking forward to 3rd's and 8th' appearance .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:37, 21 May 2013 (CDT)

Road to the new harem, oh and i think it will be a new character i hope it was a girl

Hope they add a chuunibyou character without knowledge regarding magic .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 04:36, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

But if a chuunibyou becomes campione, wouldn´t the delusions become truth? Than there would be no point in making the character chuunibyou.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 07:40, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

No, I mean for example a transfer student who suddenly sees Godou using magic. Don't you think I'ts interesting that way .. --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 08:08, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

Wait, another one? But in my counts there's one that we haven't meet. Let's see: Vovan, Cuo Liang, John Smith, Salvatore Doni (The Idiot one), The Black Prince and Goudou.... 1, 2.... 6! I'm missing one? --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 16:07, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

:Madam Aisha from Egypt if I am not wrong--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

:Braiam: I think that the description of "The Idiot one" is quite misleading, as it can easily be used to more than half of the aforementioned :). Anyway I suppose I know who you mean. And the last one should be, as someone before me said (too lazy to look into the history), Alexandria`s queen.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 09:05, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

::Yeah, I just didn't remembered the name at that time (after a night of sleep it suddenly came to me), but between the fools he's still called "Idiot" is quite an achievement. BTW, anyone can point me out were this Alexandria's Queen/Madam Aisha is mentioned? I did a quick search (ctrl + f) with the name but didn't caugh it. About Vol. 14, I would say that is a girl... judging from the cover.
I forgot where..but I remember Her name was mentioned in anime campione episode 2..about three minutes before the episode end...--[[User:Mhafzam|Mhafzam]] ([[User talk:Mhafzam|talk]]) 12:20, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

I don't remember which of the main volumes, but Aisha's mentioned in SS6.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 15:23, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Volume 1, search for "aisha" --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 16:02, 27 May 2013 (CDT)

Too bad it would be interesting if it was Shizuka then she would know the true Godou and why he has a harem. Just imagine how much scolding and drama would insure if she knew how far and how often he kisses 4 different girls. wounder if he will tell the girls about bathing with the sworn big sis and even kissing her. and will we ever see him like he was under the curse again he made all the girls flustered if he was like that a school it would be funny to say the least.

:I was kinda expecting this to surface the next time he meets with her (or rather once they come to know, that they have become sworn siblings) with something like: "Wait a minute, Godou, when have you become so close to her?", but looks like it won´t happen. What a pity.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 10:49, 28 May 2013 (CDT)

well there is possibility to be like that and i think it would be very funny about the siblings . --Mustang (talk)

Just really want to see Godou under the curse again he was such a active playboy teasing all the girls. wounder want the little sis would be like with him under curse as she is a brocon.

I really doubt Shizuka being the new Campione, since she doesn't meet the ''requirements (?)'' for being one, she just don't have the cut that have all the godslayers. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 01:25, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

mustang: it turns out to be an ancient campione t4he 8th campione I mean

Will this story also continue in Volume 15?? --[[User:Black Ice Prince|Black Ice Prince]] ([[User talk:Black Ice Prince|talk]]) 00:38, 16 June 2013 (CDT)
yes it will continue in volume 15, well i guess godou will clean the mess salvatordoni done in the ancient times --[[User:Mustang|Mustang]]

== Drama CD ==
I've been wondering for a while now but, will the Drama CD ever be finished? If not, can someone please tell me what happens afterwards? Thank you in advance. - Cataccountant

== Volume 15 release date? ==

Anyone know the release date?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 03:14, 18 August 2013 (CDT) Dman21 (talk)

== Volume 15 ==

In the last part of the battle between them is it really "secret sword of white" or sacred in the original text? [[User:Oddmoonlight|Oddmoonlight]] ([[User talk:Oddmoonlight|talk]]) 16:17, 3 December 2013 (CST)

Shouldn't queries regarding specific passages be directed towards the relevant chapter's talk page? 秘剣 can be mystic, secret or mysterious, but definitely not "sacred." --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 16:51, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Abandoning? ==
I heard that the author died late last year, does that mean after the translation of Volume 16, this project will be abandoned or finished? [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 00:00, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Yes, sadly, that appears to be the case. Fret not though. The time-lord went back in time to save Takedzuki Jou's brain, then brought it into the future where he hooked it up to a cybernetic body. Now Jou lives on as a disembodied brain inside a robot with 6 arms where he's free to churn out more campione volumes without any need for sleep or food. So no, the project is not abandoned or finished.--[[User:Hayashi s|Hayashi s]] ([[User talk:Hayashi s|talk]]) 00:42, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Please! Could you be clear? Did he really die? 3:28, 10 February 2014 CST

You really ask that? While knowing about Vol 16? Do you think we'd put the release date of Vol 16 on the page and not tell you about the author dying? I'm hurt.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 13:14, 10 February 2014 (CST)

I apologize to everybody, but I am completely confused: Is the author dead or not? Cause this is a good series and post above has very good sarcasm.

I'm pretty sure he is not dead otherwise it would be posted somewhere easier to find. When I did a google search in both languages I did not find anything. Although my japanese may not be good I'm pretty sure finding it would not be too hard. Also If he Died last year there would not be a Volume 16 because there would not be anyone to finish writing it. [[User:Yascob99|Yascob99]] ([[User talk:Yascob99|talk]]) 19:26, 10 February 2014 (CST)

Yeah, I thought that was the case, but because he doesn't have a page on wikipedia, animenewsnetwork etc. I thought I'd ask, it was on the Baka-Tsuki facebook page, someone was asking about Campione! and someone commented on him dying just after completing Volume 16, and a few others confirmed it also, don't know whether it was twitter or what, so yeah was just checking [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 02:36, 12 February 2014 (CST)

Link?--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 17:11, 12 February 2014 (CST)

I'd post one, but it's in the Baka-Tsuki group, can't search for it sadly, else I would of posted the link last message. [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 21:13, 12 February 2014 (CST)

You guys seriously need better reading comprehension skills before jumping to delusional conclusions. "[http://www.facebook.com/groups/Baka.Tsuki.org/permalink/10151925991750892/?comment_id=10151930590230892&offset=0&total_comments=25 Kenneth Luo: I thought ZnT was only at ~20? I heard the author died (just last year in fact) before he could complete the series.]" What part of ZnT (Zero no Tsukaima, the series with the deceased author) did you fail to understand? --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] ([[User talk:Zzhk|talk]]) 21:26, 12 February 2014 (CST)

This is so funny that I just had to comment on this one... I can't believe this thing took the breath out of me when I read it. [[User:Rage Ender|Rage Ender]] ([[User talk:Rage Ender|talk]]) 10:26, 13 February 2014 (CST)

I know right XP!!

wasn't that post, wasn't that recent. [[User:Wraiyf|Wraiyf]] ([[User talk:Wraiyf|talk]]) 21:48, 15 February 2014 (CST)

You're delusional. If not, prove it.
*So, did he die before v15, or perhaps v14?
*Campione！14 (May 24, 2013)
*Campione！15 (October 25, 2013)
*Campione！16 (February 25, 2014)
--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 21:51, 15 February 2014 (CST)

People have said he died at the end of last year, so it would be AFTER he completed volume 16, and like he said, he'd have to go quite far back through the group, there's either top news or recent activity, either way he'd have to go back ages, which is a waste of time. For now just take it as a rumour, no need to be a twat over it. Anon

== Harem ending? ==

Is it just me or does anyone else want Godou to end up w/ Erica and not have a harem ending? Also what happened to him from vol 15 to vol 16 he finally realized his "true self" then in vol 16 last ch. he reverted back anyone got an idea?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 11:39, 22 March 2014 (CDT)
:I'd say it's just you, but I know that everyone has their own tastes. There are many people who like harem endings, the same way there are many people who don't. This series hints strongly to a harem ending and caters to harem-lovers. If that's not your cup of tea, then sorry for you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 14:21, 22 March 2014 (CDT)
::I have to agree with Kemm, pretty much the whole harem has shown some resignation to the eventual harem ending. At this point, I think the only one who could potentially thwart the harem ending is Yuri, but i really doubt she would. Erica is fine with a harem as long as she's the alpha female. Ena clearly doesn't mind sharing Godou. Liliana has accepted Godou's harem, even if she hasn't yet fully accepted her place within it. Yuri's the only one with the moral authority to convince Godou to get on the "right" path and pick one.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 01:31, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

:I wouldn´t say he reverted back. The thing with the chocolate (and Erica) would be completely impossible for him in the past (at least he would never start the thing after that) and also, if he "realized his own self" any more than that you would have to stick 18+ sign to every volume from 17 on.--[[User:Zuruumi|Zuruumi]] ([[User talk:Zuruumi|talk]]) 14:19, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

== Short Stories in volume 16 ==
Hey, I'm just curious, with so many short stories being compiled into volume 16, is there really a need to have the short stories displayed separately on the page? Does there really need to be 4 parts to the True Lord Erlang story when it's all in 1 link in Volume 16? I think those links are unnecessary on an already full page.--[[User:Winlex|Winlex]] ([[User talk:Winlex|talk]]) 15:52, 3 April 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 17? ==

Hi I'm relatively new to Campione. I was just wondering if anyone knows when Volume 17 would be released. I'd Also like to know how things work here with the translating. Are translations usually done quickly or can they take awhile? I'm fine either way but would just like to know. (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 01:08, 28 April 2014 (CDT))

Not quite sure when the newest release will be, but they've been decently consistent, so you can expect to get a new release date announced within the next few months most likely. At that point, the release date and ISBN is generally put at the bottom of the page when someone around here finds out about it. As for the translations being done quickly, it depends on the speed of the translator. Generally they are not too quick, as it is very taxing work, however you are in luck for this project. zzhk, the translator that has been working on all the most recent volumes, is one I'd consider a particularly fast translator, so Campione! has been translating very quickly upon release from my experience. -Jadiii

Yeah!!! The images are here!

Now then...

Let the waiting game begin![[User:BBeLiN|BBeLiN]] ([[User talk:BBeLiN|talk]]) 03:05, 27 September 2014 (CDT)

== Abandoned.... ==

This sucks, is there now way to read this now? Not even what was already translated? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 22:13, 22 October 2015 (UTC))

== Abandoned ==

Is there no way to at least read what was already translated now? (-[[User:Omegalock|Omegalock]] ([[User talk:Omegalock|talk]]) 22:18, 22 October 2015 (UTC))

I hoped they would give us a week or so notice before tearing it all down!

High School DxD

2015-10-09T07:45:12Z

Mhaj58:

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|High School DxD Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''High School D×D''''' (ハイスクールD×D, ''Haisukūru Di Di) is a Japanese light novel series written by Ichiei Ishibumi and illustrated by Miyama-Zero, published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

An anime consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between January and March of 2012. Two OVAs were released with volumes 13 and 15. A second season consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between July and September of 2013. One OVA was released with volume DX.1. A third season consisting of 12 episodes, once again produced by TNK, aired from April to June of 2015. A fourth OVA is planned for release in December 2015. The anime has been licensed by Funimation in the USA and Madman Entertainment in Australia. The manga adaptation has been licensed by Yen Press.

High School D×D is also available in the following languages:
*[[High School DxD ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[High School DxD (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[High School DxD - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[High School DxD (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Български)|Български (Bulgarian)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Italian)|Italian (Italian)]]
*[[High School DxD (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[High School DxD (Croatian)|Croatian (Hrvatski)]]
*[[High school DxD (Ελληνικά)|Ελληνικά (Greek)]]
*[[High school DxD Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ Czech version ~|Česky (Czech)]]
*[[High School DxD (Romanian)|Română (Romanian)]]

'''SUPERVISOR NOTICE:''' ''Do not ask for updates! Translations come out when they come out! Also, do not copy translations onto sites outside of Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==

I, Hyoudou Issei, am a 2nd Year High school student and my age is equal to the number of years I haven't had a girlfriend. And, someone like me got a girlfriend! I'm sorry buddies, I will walk the path of becoming an adult before you guys! —That's how it was supposed to be, but why did I get killed by my girlfriend!?

I still haven't done anything yet! Are there no Gods in this World!?

And, the person who saved me is the most beautiful girl in my school, Rias Gremory-senpai. I learned the shocking truth from her who isn't a God but a Devil. "You have reincarnated as a Devil! Work for me!"

Lured by Senpai's breasts and treats, my life as a reincarnated Devil began.

So the "Academy×Love Comedy×Battle Fantasy” starts here with just aggressive and worldly desires!

——''Taken from Volume 1 Story Synopsis''

Story Arc 1: Volumes 1 & 2

Story Arc 2: Volumes 3-6

Story Arc 3: Volumes 7-12

Story Arc 4: Volumes 13-??

('''Note:''' ''Volume 8, Volume 13 and half of the content in Volume 15 are compilations of Short-Stories from Dragon Magazine. DX series is a compilation of all the other short stories to avoid interfering with the main story plot''.)

==Characters' Introduction==


{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|

===Characters' Introduction===
|-
|
<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Hyoudou Issei''' (兵藤一誠, ''Hyōdō Issei'')

[[File:Pawn-Ise.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Pawn (8 Pieces, later in volume 12 it is revealed that 4 of them transformed into Mutation Pieces)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human until Volume 11, Humanoid-Dragon from Volume 12)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Boosted Gear (Longinus)

'''Weapon:''' Ascalon

'''Power:''' Dress-Break, Bilingual.

A second-year high school student attending Kuou Academy. He is known to be stupid, lecherous and a pervert among his peers. A normal high school student born in a normal family, but is in possession of the Sacred Gear "Boosted Gear" which is listed as one of the ultimate Sacred Gears(Longinus). He was killed by his first girlfriend, a Fallen Angel, and was revived as a Devil and a servant of Rias Gremory, his new master. Now he aims to become a Harem King by gaining a peerage, unaware of himself attracting girls around him.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rias Gremory''' (リアス・グレモリー, ''Riasu Guremorī'')

[[File:King-Rias.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-class Devil

'''Role:''' King

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Power of Destruction

A third-year student at Kuou Academy and the Madonna of the academy. She comes from the old noble of pure Devils, the House of Gremory. She is a High-class Devil who is known as genius by many, and is nicknamed the "Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess". Her brother is, in fact, one of the Yondai-Maou, Lucifer, and both of them possess the Power of Destruction. She revives Issei as her servant after finding him dead, killed by a Fallen Angel and possessing a rare Sacred Gear. Kind and soft to her servants, becomes a totally different person when training or fighting.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Asia Argento''' (アーシア・アルジェント, ''Âshia Arujento'')

[[File:Bishop-Asia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Twilight Healing

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally a sister who was known as a holy maiden for her healing powers. She was raised in an orphanage and was taken in by the Church after her powers were discovered. However, she was kicked out of the Church for healing a Devil, and was taken in by people affiliated with the Fallen Angels. She starts living with Issei after being saved from the Fallen Angels' grasp. As a person raised in the Church, she lacks common sense.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Himejima Akeno''' (姫島朱乃, ''Himejima Akeno'')

[[File:Queen-Akeno.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Queen

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former half-human half-fallen angel)

'''Power:''' Elemental magic (mainly thunder), Holy Lightning (From Volume 5 onwards)

A third-year student and one of the "Two Great Onee-samas" of Kuou Academy along with Rias. Called the ultimate "Queen" by other members. Born between a human mother and fallen angel father, after the death of her mother, she became Rias' servant. She is a friend close enough to call Rias by her name in private, yet calls her Buchou in presence of others and displays a master-servant relationship in public. She persistently refuses to use her power of light, inherited from her father, but starts using it after being convinced by Issei.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Kiba Yuuto''' (木場祐斗, ''Kiba Yūto'')

[[File:Knight-Kiba.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil → Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Sacred Gears:''' Sword Birth, Blade Blacksmith

'''Weapons:''' Demonic Emperor Sword Gram, Balmung, Nothung, Tyrfing, and Dáinsleif(from Volume 12).

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Self proclaimed best friend of Issei, and the school prince. He was a victim of the Holy Sword Project, where he was the only survivor. He became Rias' servant when she saved him from death, but still swore to extract his revenge on those who treated him as a test subject and disposed his friends. He also harbours a great hatred towards the Holy Sword, Excalibur.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Toujou Koneko''' (塔城小猫, ''Tōjō Koneko'')

[[File:Tank-Koneko.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Nekomata)

'''Power:''' Senjutsu, Youjutsu

A first-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally she was about to be executed by the Devils after her sister, Kuroka, killed her own master. The Maou, Lucifer, protected her, and left her under his sister's, Rias' care - becoming her servant. She refused to use the power of senjutsu because she didn't want to become like her sister. She overcame her power along with Akeno after Issei made her overcome her own powers. She doesn't show any emotion at all, and says harsh things and hits Issei whenever he is doing or thinking something perverted. She shows the most concern for her comrades when they are in trouble.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, ''Zenovia'')

[[File:Knight-Zenovia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Destruction (Volume 3), The Holy Sword Durandal → Ex-Durandal.

A Holy Sword user who was sent from the Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen Excalibur swords. After she finds out that the God in the Bible has died long time ago, she decides to join the Occult Research Club as Rias's servant. She tries to seduce Issei whenever she can because she wants to give birth to a strong baby.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Gasper Vladi''' (ギャスパー・ヴラディ, ''Gyasupā Buradi'')

[[File:Bishop-Gasper.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Dhampir (half Human/half vampire))

'''Power:''' Vampire's power

'''Sacred Gear:''' Forbidden Balor View → Forbiden Invade Valor The Beast (Longinus)(from volume 16)

A Dhampir (half Vampire and half Human) male cross-dresser who has the ability to stop the time of those he sees but he is unable to control it. He is sealed by Rias as ordered by the elders until she has grown up enough to control him. He is still unable to completely control his powers but can improve a lot by drinking Issei's blood.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rossweisse''' (ロスヴァイセ, ''Rosuvaise'')

[[File:Tank-Rossweisse.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Valkyrie)

'''Power:''' Norse Magic

Originally Odin's bodyguard. After the battle with Loki and Fenrir, Odin leaves her in Issei's town. She then gets persuaded by Rias to become her servant. She remains in Kuou Academy as a teacher.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Shidou Irina''' (紫藤イリナ, ''Shidō Irina'')

[[File:Ace-Irina.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' Ace of Spades (Michael's Brave Saint)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Angel

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Mimic (Volume 3), Mass-produced Holy Demonic Sword

She is Xenovia's partner and Issei's childhood friend. After finding out that the God in the Bible is dead, she still follows the teaching and is under the direct command of Michael. She was shocked to find out that Issei turned into a Devil. They are still friends despite that flaw.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ravel Phoenix''' (レイヴェル・フェニックス, ''Reiveru Fenikkusu'')

[[File:Free Bishop-Ravel.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-Class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop (Free)

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Immortality, Aerokinesis, Pyrokinesis

Fourth child an only daughter of the Phoenix house, she started as her brother Raiser's bishop, but after the duel between him and Issei, she fell in love and was traded to her mother, who doesn't participate in Rating Games, with the hope of one day becoming Issei's servant. She is currently his manager. She has transferred to Kuou Academy, where she got into Koneko and Gasper's class, as well as becoming a member of the Occult Research Club and living at the Hyoudou residence. She started with a body type like Koneko's, but has grown since.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ophis''' (オーフィス, ''Ōfisu'')

[[File:Dragon God-Ophis.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' God

'''Species:''' Dragon

'''Power:''' Infinity, Snakes

One of the two most powerful dragons, along with Great Red, born on the dimensional gap. After losing to him, it was banished and has since tried to find a way to win over and return. Neither male nor female, it has currently taken the form of a little girl in goth clothes and has been recognized as female. Currently it has lost most of its powers due to being stolen using Samael's venom, being reduced to only twice the power of the Heavenly Dragons at their prime, and lives at the Hyodou residence as a kind of pet or mascot.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

|-
|}

==Translation==

=== [[High School DxD:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[High School DxD:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the High School DxD's project guidelines.'''
*[[High School DxD: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]
'''All edited translations are to be in British English.　Also the translation has to follow the same paragraph structure as the Japanese version.'''

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself'''.

===Feedback===

'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4659 forum]'''

===Appreciation===
'''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the HighSchool DxD Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=5018 forum]'''

===Recent Changes===

Regarding the recent changes or changes which needs to be done for translation.
*House of Phenex → House of '''Phoenix'''

==Updates==

* '''31-January-2014'''
**Volume 16 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''15-July-2014'''
**Volume 17 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''23-July-2014'''
**Short Story:Lets Go to Onsen uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''08-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Life 0 to Life 3 '''COMPLETED'''
* '''19-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Joker to Afterword '''COMPLETED'''
* '''29-September-2015'''
**Volume DX1 Life.1 to Life.3 '''COMPLETED'''
* '''6-October-2015'''
**Volume 19 upload '''COMPLETED'''
Older updates can be found on the [[High_School_DxD:Updates|High School DxD Updates page]].

==The ''High School DxD'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==

'''You can find here the ([http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=4814 PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/folder/kmky061e5tr7z/ MOBI]) version of the Volumes'''

<p style="font-size:150%">[http://www.englishclub.com/vocabulary/british-american.htm "THESE TRANSLATIONS ARE TO BE IN BRITISH ENGLISH."]</p>

===Volume 1 - Diabolus of the Old School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 1|Life.1 I Quit Being a Human.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 2|Life.2 I Start as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 3|Life.3 I Made a Friend.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 4|Life.4 I'm Saving My Friend!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 2 - Phoenix of the Battle School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 2|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v02_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 1|Life.1 I Work as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 2|Life.2 I Pick a Fight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 3|Life.3 I Started My Training.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 4|Life.4 The Decisive Battle Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 5|Life.5 High Praises During the Decisive Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Checkmate|Checkmate.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 End Game|End Game.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life. ∞ vs Power ∞|Life. ∞ vs Power ∞ I Came to Keep My Promise!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 fatherxfather|Father x Father.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Last kiss|Last Kiss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 3 - Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard ([[High School DxD:Volume 3|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v03_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 1|Life.1 Heat Up Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Revenge Knight|Revenge Knight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 2|Life.2 The Holy-sword has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 3|Life.3 The Plan to Destroy the Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 4|Life.4 Go! Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Knight & New Rival|New Knight & New Rival.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Friends|Friends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 4 - Vampire of the Suspended Classroom ([[High_School_DxD:Volume_4|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v04_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer! It's Swimsuits! I'm in Trouble!?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 2|Life.2 Class Observation Begins.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 3|Life.3 I Got a {{Furigana|Kouhai(Boy)|Junior}}.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 1|Grigori.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 4|Life.4 The VIP Conference Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Khaos Brigade|Khaos Brigade.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 5|Life.5 Welsh Dragon and Vanishing Dragon.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 The Festival Ends|The Festival Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 2|Grigori.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Valhalla|Valhalla.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Special Life|Special Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 5 - Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp ([[High School DxD:Volume 5|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v05_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer Break, Let's Go to the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 2|Life.2 The gathering of the Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 3|Life.3 Cat and Dragon!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 4|Life.4 Buchou vs Kaichou: First Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Waltz|Waltz.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 5|Life.5 Buchou vs Kaichou: Second Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 VIP|VIP.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 End Game|End Game.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 WINNER|WINNER.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Reunion|Reunion.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 6 - Holy behind the Gymnasium ([[High School DxD:Volume 6|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v06_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 1|Life.1 The Second Term Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 2|Life.2 Asia-chan's Worries]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Asia|Asia.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 3|Life.3 The Great Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Uroboros|Uroboros.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 4|Life.4 I Love you]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Juggernaut Drive|Juggernaut Drive.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 5|Life.5 The Great Red!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 7 - Ragnarok After School ([[High School DxD:Volume 7|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v07_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 1|Life.1 Peace is the Best.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 2|Life.2 The Shitty Geezer from the North has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 3|Life.3 The Joint Army!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 4|Life.4 Two Heavenly Dragons vs Evil-God Loki!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Surveillant|Surveillant.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Dad|Dad.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 8 - Devil's Job ([[High School DxD:Volume 8|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v08_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 1|Life.1 Devil's Job.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 2|Life.2 Familiar's Requirement.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 3|Life.3 Memory of Oppai.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 4|Life.4 The Oppai of Tennis.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 5|Life.5 Hell Teacher Azazel.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 6|Life.6 300 Ise.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Fun Gremory Family.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9 - Pandemonium at the School Trip ([[High School DxD:Volume 9|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v09_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 1|Life.1 Yeah, Lets Go to Kyoto!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 2|Life.2 Arrival at Kyoto.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 3|Life.3 The Group of Heroes has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Life.4 Showdown, Gremory Group VS Heroes Faction! In Kyoto.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Maven|Maven.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Bael|Bael.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 10 - Lion Heart of the School Festival ([[High School DxD:Volume 10|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v10_000e.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 1|Life.1 The Preparations for the School Festival!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 2|Life.2 A Maiden's Heart is Complicated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 3|Life.3 The Battle to Decide who is the Strongest Youth Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 King|King.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 4|Life.4 As a Servant of Rias Gremory.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Pawn|Pawn.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAX VS Power MAX|Life. MAX VS Power MAX: {{Furigana|MAN|Sekiryuutei}} VS {{Furigana|MAN|Shishiou}}.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM|Life. MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM: Crimson and Red.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Emperor|Emperor.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　LION HEART|LION HEART.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Indra|Indra.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Extra Life|Extra Life The Dream that Does Not End, and the Dream that Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 11 - Uroboros and the Promotion Test ([[High School DxD:Volume 11|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v11_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 1|Life.1 Study and Mating Season?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 2|Life.2 Infinite and the Mid-class Devil Promotion Test!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 3|Life.3 The Rebellious Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 4|Life.4 As a Heavenly-Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life...|Life...]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Lost Life|Lost Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 12 - Heroes of Supplementary Lessons ([[High School DxD:Volume 12|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v12_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -3|Life.-3 Gremory without Sekiryuutei.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -2|Life.-2 Pal.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Dimensional Gap|Dimensional Gap.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Satan|Satan.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -1|Life.-1 Alliance of Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 0|Life.0 The Emperor of Bust Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 1|Life.1 Crimson Promise.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Azazel|Azazel.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Hero...?|Hero...?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 13 - Ise SOS ([[High School DxD:Volume 13|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v13_000b.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 1|Life.1 A Tokusatsu Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 2|Life.2 Ise SOS]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 3|Life.3 The Disturbance of a Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 4|Life.4 The Unresurrected Phoenix]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 5|Life.5 Armageddon at Sports Day!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Worry of the Next-Next Heir-sama]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 14 - Wizards of Career Counseling ([[High School DxD:Volume 14|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v14_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 1|Life.1 I'm Also Doing a Devil Today]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Maverick Magician|Maverick Magician.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 2|Life.2 The Rulers of the Late-Night]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Magician for Khaos Brigade|Magician for Khaos Brigade]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 3|Life.3 Maverick Magicians.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 4|Life.4 Go, Occult Research Club & Student Council!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Romania|Romania.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 15 - Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot ([[High School DxD:Volume 15|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v15_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 1|Episode Issei.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 1|Life.1 Magical Girl Ria☆ For Real!?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 2|Episode Issei.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 2|Life.2 Scarlet and Crimson]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 3|Episode Issei.3]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 3|Life.3 Holy☆Maiden Goes to the Holy-Land]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 4|Episode Issei.4]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 4|Life.4 Lets Go with Training! ~Hell Chapter~]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 5|Episode Issei.5]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 1|Episode Azazel.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 5|Life.5 Wolf’s Emblem]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 2|Episode Azazel.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 1|Episode Yuuto.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 6|Life.6 May the Shine be on You]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 2|Episode Yuuto.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 16 - Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson ([[High School DxD:Volume 16|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v16_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 1|Life.1 Occult Research Club, to Romania!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 2|Life.2 The Kins of the Dark Night]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 3|Life.3 Let’s Have the Sunlight Together With Me]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 4|Life.4 Rizevim Livan Lucifer(The Son of the Morning Star)]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Gasper Balor|Gasper Balor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life DxD|Life.DxD]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 True Longinus|True Longinus.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 17 - Valkyrie of the Teacher Training ([[High School DxD:Volume 17|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v17_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 1|Life.1 Praises During the Training!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 2|Life.2 The School of the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 3|Life.3 The Direction of the Evil Intent]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 4|Life.4 The Youth Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Brother?|Brother?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Emperor|Emperor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 18 - Funny Angel of the Christmas Day ([[High School DxD:Volume 18|Full Text]] - [http://urakn0x.tk/HSDxD18.epub ePub] [http://zxzxzx.info/downloads/HighSchool_DxD_18_-_Funny_Angel_of_the_Christmas_Day.pdf PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v18_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 1|Life.1 The Devils Also Celebrate Christmas!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 2|Life.2 The Forbidden]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 3|Life.3 D×D Also Launches To the Heaven]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Fake Hero.|Fake Hero.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Joker|Joker.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 4|Life.4 Burn, Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Next Life|Next Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Christmas|Christmas.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 BossxBoss|Boss × Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Ashestoashes Dusttodust|Ashes to Ashes, Dust to Dust.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 19 - Durandal of the General Election ([[High School DxD:Volume 19|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v19_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 rudra|Rudra]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 1|Life.1 Third Trimester Starts!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 2|Life.2 Various Decisive Battles!]]
::*[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_Life_3|Life.3 {{Furigana|Fist and Sword|Carnival}}]]
::*[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_New_Life|New Life]]
::**[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_To_be_continued...|To be continued...]]
::**[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_Top_Secret|Top Secret]]
::*[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 20 - Belial of Career Consultation===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v20_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Faker|Faker]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 1|Life.1 A Restless Career Consultation]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Parents|Parents]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 2|Life.2 The Truth of the Feast]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 To be infuriated|To be infuriated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 3|Life.3 Hyoudou Issei]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Last Life|Last Life... Poetic Justice]] 
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 The Beast 666|The Beast 666.]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Deterrence|Deterrence.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Afterword|Afterword]]

==The ''High School DxD DX'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==
''Short stories will be compiled into these volumes''

===Volume DX1 - Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 1|Life.1 Abduction EROǃ]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-fianl-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 2|Life.2 Ultimateǃǃ Onii-chan Mask]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-2-final-edition-docx.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 3|Life.3 Stop!! Yuuto-kun!]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2013/12/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-3-final-edition-docx.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2011-11|Life.4 Records of Chichiryuutei's Pleasure Adventure]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 5|Life.5 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel]]
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-02|Life.6 Let's Go to Onsen]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Extra Life|Extra Life. Phoenix of the Battle School Building DX?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume DX2 - Worship☆Dragon-God Girl===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX2 Worship Dragon-God Girl|Worship☆Dragon-God Girl]]

==Short Stories==
''These short stories would be compiled into the DX volumes in the future (Hence the reason of it being in low priorities in terms of translation).''

===Others===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-09|Nekomata☆Ninja Scroll]]

===Specials===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2012-07|My First Errand [Ophis Volume]]] (Note: This short story takes place after Volume 12. Alternatively called volume 12.5)
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-01|25(Twenty Five) at the Clubroom with Rias-buchou!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Having a Mad Tea Party|Having a Mad Tea Party!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Rias in Wonderland|Rias in Wonderland]](Taken from Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book)
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX|BOOST BOX (''Text version of episode 13 of the season 1 anime'')]]
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX Okawari|BOOST BOX Okawari]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:zxzxzx|zxzxzx]] - [http://www.zxzxzx.info (Blog)]
:*[[user:d_yang1209|daniel Yang]] - [https://sonohana1209.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[user:Akuma|Akuma]]
:*[[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

''Inquiries about any particular volume should be directed towards the corresponding translator(s) as recorded on the [[High_School_DxD:Registration_Page|Registration Page]].''

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Ff7_freak|Ff7_freak]]
:*[[user:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]]
:*[[user:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]]
:*[[user:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:*[[user:Just4fun|Just4fun]]
:*[[user:Stagged|Stagged]]
:*[[user:Zalgryth|Zalgryth]]
:*[[user:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]]
:*[[user:Krytyk|Krytyk]](Illustration Editor)
:*[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]](Monitoring Editor)

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
:*[[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

===Special Thanks===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and are currently not on the Staff.
:*[[User:Larethian|larethian]]
:*Alexis138 (Initial Grammar checker and QC for daniel Yang)
:*Stephen
:*timesteel
:*mangatron
:*mds435
:*aigomorla

==Series Overview==
===Main Volumes===
*High School D×D 1 Diabolus of the Old School Building, ハイスクールD×D1 旧校舎のディアボロス (September 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133262)
*High School D×D 2 Phoenix of the Battle School Building, ハイスクールD×D2 戦闘校舎のフェニックス (December 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133583)
*High School D×D 3 Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard, ハイスクールD×D3 月光校庭のエクスカリバー (April 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829133910)
*High School D×D 4 Vampire of the Suspended Classroom, ハイスクールD×D4 停止教室のヴァンパイア (September 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134276)
*High School D×D 5 Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp, ハイスクールD×D5 冥界合宿のヘルキャット (December 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134702)
*High School D×D 6 Holy behind the Gymnasium, ハイスクールD×D6 体育館裏のホーリー (March 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135006)
*High School D×D 7 Ragnarok After School, ハイスクールD×D7 放課後のラグナロク (July 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135402)
*High School D×D 8 Devil's Job, ハイスクールD×D8 アクマのおしごと (December 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135938)
*High School D×D 9 Pandemonium at the School Trip, ハイスクールD×D9 修学旅行はパンデモニウム (April 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136287)
*High School D×D 10 Lion Heart of the School Festival, ハイスクールD×D10 学園祭のライオンハート (September 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136775)
*High School D×D 11 Uroboros and the Promotion Test, ハイスクールD×D11 進級試験とウロボロス (January 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137208)
*High School D×D 12 Heroes of Supplementary Lessons, ハイスクールD×D12 補習授業のヒーローズ (April 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137499)
*High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ (September 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137987)
**High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ限定版　(September 6, 2012 ISBN 978-4829197677)
*High School D×D 14 Wizards of Career Counseling, ハイスクールD×D14 進路指導のウィザード (January 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3845-8)
*High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138984)
**High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト限定版　(May 31, 2013 ISBN 978-4829197684)
*High School D×D 16 Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson, ハイスクールD×D 16 課外授業のデイウォーカー (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4047129122)
*High School D×D 17 Valkyrie of the Teacher Training, ハイスクールD×D 17 教員研修のヴァルキリー (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040700311)
*High School D×D 18 Funny Angel of the Christmas Day, ハイスクールD×D 18 聖誕祭のファニーエンジェル (June 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040701271)
*High School D×D 19 Durandal of the General Election, ハイスクールD×D 19 総選挙のデュランダル (November 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070146-2)
*High School D×D 20 Belial of Career Consultation, ハイスクールD×D 20 進路相談のベリアル (July 18, 2015 ISBN 978-4-04-070665-8)

===Short Story Volumes===
*High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを (March 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703329)
**High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを限定版 (March 10, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703121)
*High School D×D DX2 Worship☆Dragon-God Girl! (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.2 マツレ☆龍神少女! 限定版 (December 9, 2015, ISBN 978-4040704029)

===Others===
*Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book, ファンタジア文庫25周年アニバーサリーブック (18 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138687)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX (9 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4047128354)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX Okawari, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX おかわり (20 March, 2014 ISBN 978-4047128941)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Ichiei Ishibumi]]

High School DxD

2015-09-28T19:18:44Z

Mhaj58:

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|High School DxD Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''High School D×D''''' (ハイスクールD×D, ''Haisukūru Di Di) is a Japanese light novel series written by Ichiei Ishibumi and illustrated by Miyama-Zero, published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

An anime consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between January and March of 2012. Two OVAs were released with volumes 13 and 15. A second season consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between July and September of 2013. One OVA was released with volume DX.1. A third season consisting of 12 episodes, once again produced by TNK, is currently airing. A fourth OVA is planned for release in December 2015. The anime has been licensed by Funimation in the USA and Madman Entertainment in Australia. The manga adaptation has been licensed by Yen Press.

High School D×D is also available in the following languages:
*[[High School DxD ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[High School DxD (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[High School DxD - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[High School DxD (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Български)|Български (Bulgarian)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Italian)|Italian (Italian)]]
*[[High School DxD (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[High School DxD (Croatian)|Croatian (Hrvatski)]]
*[[High school DxD (Ελληνικά)|Ελληνικά (Greek)]]
*[[High school DxD Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ Czech version ~|Česky (Czech)]]
*[[High School DxD (Romanian)|Română (Romanian)]]

'''SUPERVISOR NOTICE:''' ''Do not ask for updates! Translations come out when they come out! Also, do not copy translations onto sites outside of Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==

I, Hyoudou Issei, am a 2nd Year High school student and my age is equal to the number of years I haven't had a girlfriend. And, someone like me got a girlfriend! I'm sorry buddies, I will walk the path of becoming an adult before you guys! —That's how it was supposed to be, but why did I get killed by my girlfriend!?

I still haven't done anything yet! Are there no Gods in this World!?

And, the person who saved me is the most beautiful girl in my school, Rias Gremory-senpai. I learned the shocking truth from her who isn't a God but a Devil. "You have reincarnated as a Devil! Work for me!"

Lured by Senpai's breasts and treats, my life as a reincarnated Devil began.

So the "Academy×Love Comedy×Battle Fantasy” starts here with just aggressive and worldly desires!

——''Taken from Volume 1 Story Synopsis''

Story Arc 1: Volumes 1 & 2

Story Arc 2: Volumes 3-6

Story Arc 3: Volumes 7-12

Story Arc 4: Volumes 13-??

('''Note:''' ''Volume 8, Volume 13 and half of the content in Volume 15 are compilations of Short-Stories from Dragon Magazine. DX series is a compilation of all the other short stories to avoid interfering with the main story plot''.)

==Characters' Introduction==


{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|

===Characters' Introduction===
|-
|
<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Hyoudou Issei''' (兵藤一誠, ''Hyōdō Issei'')

[[File:Pawn-Ise.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Pawn (8 Pieces, later in volume 12 it is revealed that 4 of them transformed into Mutation Pieces)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human until Volume 11, Humanoid-Dragon from Volume 12)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Boosted Gear (Longinus)

'''Weapon:''' Ascalon

'''Power:''' Dress-Break, Bilingual.

A second-year high school student attending Kuou Academy. He is known to be stupid, lecherous and a pervert among his peers. A normal high school student born in a normal family, but is in possession of the Sacred Gear "Boosted Gear" which is listed as one of the ultimate Sacred Gears(Longinus). He was killed by his first girlfriend, a Fallen Angel, and was revived as a Devil and a servant of Rias Gremory, his new master. Now he aims to become a Harem King by gaining a peerage, unaware of himself attracting girls around him.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rias Gremory''' (リアス・グレモリー, ''Riasu Guremorī'')

[[File:King-Rias.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-class Devil

'''Role:''' King

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Power of Destruction

A third-year student at Kuou Academy and the Madonna of the academy. She comes from the old noble of pure Devils, the House of Gremory. She is a High-class Devil who is known as genius by many, and is nicknamed the "Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess". Her brother is, in fact, one of the Yondai-Maou, Lucifer, and both of them possess the Power of Destruction. She revives Issei as her servant after finding him dead, killed by a Fallen Angel and possessing a rare Sacred Gear. Kind and soft to her servants, becomes a totally different person when training or fighting.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Asia Argento''' (アーシア・アルジェント, ''Âshia Arujento'')

[[File:Bishop-Asia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Twilight Healing

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally a sister who was known as a holy maiden for her healing powers. She was raised in an orphanage and was taken in by the Church after her powers were discovered. However, she was kicked out of the Church for healing a Devil, and was taken in by people affiliated with the Fallen Angels. She starts living with Issei after being saved from the Fallen Angels' grasp. As a person raised in the Church, she lacks common sense.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Himejima Akeno''' (姫島朱乃, ''Himejima Akeno'')

[[File:Queen-Akeno.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Queen

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former half-human half-fallen angel)

'''Power:''' Elemental magic (mainly thunder), Holy Lightning (From Volume 5 onwards)

A third-year student and one of the "Two Great Onee-samas" of Kuou Academy along with Rias. Called the ultimate "Queen" by other members. Born between a human mother and fallen angel father, after the death of her mother, she became Rias' servant. She is a friend close enough to call Rias by her name in private, yet calls her Buchou in presence of others and displays a master-servant relationship in public. She persistently refuses to use her power of light, inherited from her father, but starts using it after being convinced by Issei.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Kiba Yuuto''' (木場祐斗, ''Kiba Yūto'')

[[File:Knight-Kiba.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil → Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Sacred Gears:''' Sword Birth, Blade Blacksmith

'''Weapons:''' Demonic Emperor Sword Gram, Balmung, Nothung, Tyrfing, and Dáinsleif(from Volume 12).

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Self proclaimed best friend of Issei, and the school prince. He was a victim of the Holy Sword Project, where he was the only survivor. He became Rias' servant when she saved him from death, but still swore to extract his revenge on those who treated him as a test subject and disposed his friends. He also harbours a great hatred towards the Holy Sword, Excalibur.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Toujou Koneko''' (塔城小猫, ''Tōjō Koneko'')

[[File:Tank-Koneko.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Nekomata)

'''Power:''' Senjutsu, Youjutsu

A first-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally she was about to be executed by the Devils after her sister, Kuroka, killed her own master. The Maou, Lucifer, protected her, and left her under his sister's, Rias' care - becoming her servant. She refused to use the power of senjutsu because she didn't want to become like her sister. She overcame her power along with Akeno after Issei made her overcome her own powers. She doesn't show any emotion at all, and says harsh things and hits Issei whenever he is doing or thinking something perverted. She shows the most concern for her comrades when they are in trouble.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, ''Zenovia'')

[[File:Knight-Zenovia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Destruction (Volume 3), The Holy Sword Durandal → Ex-Durandal.

A Holy Sword user who was sent from the Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen Excalibur swords. After she finds out that the God in the Bible has died long time ago, she decides to join the Occult Research Club as Rias's servant. She tries to seduce Issei whenever she can because she wants to give birth to a strong baby.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Gasper Vladi''' (ギャスパー・ヴラディ, ''Gyasupā Buradi'')

[[File:Bishop-Gasper.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Dhampir (half Human/half vampire))

'''Power:''' Vampire's power

'''Sacred Gear:''' Forbidden Balor View → Forbiden Invade Valor The Beast (Longinus)(from volume 16)

A Dhampir (half Vampire and half Human) male cross-dresser who has the ability to stop the time of those he sees but he is unable to control it. He is sealed by Rias as ordered by the elders until she has grown up enough to control him. He is still unable to completely control his powers but can improve a lot by drinking Issei's blood.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rossweisse''' (ロスヴァイセ, ''Rosuvaise'')

[[File:Tank-Rossweisse.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Valkyrie)

'''Power:''' Norse Magic

Originally Odin's bodyguard. After the battle with Loki and Fenrir, Odin leaves her in Issei's town. She then gets persuaded by Rias to become her servant. She remains in Kuou Academy as a teacher.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Shidou Irina''' (紫藤イリナ, ''Shidō Irina'')

[[File:Ace-Irina.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' Ace of Spades (Michael's Brave Saint)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Angel

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Mimic (Volume 3), Mass-produced Holy Demonic Sword

She is Xenovia's partner and Issei's childhood friend. After finding out that the God in the Bible is dead, she still follows the teaching and is under the direct command of Michael. She was shocked to find out that Issei turned into a Devil. They are still friends despite that flaw.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ravel Phoenix''' (レイヴェル・フェニックス, ''Reiveru Fenikkusu'')

[[File:Free Bishop-Ravel.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-Class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop (Free)

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Immortality, Aerokinesis, Pyrokinesis

Fourth child an only daughter of the Phoenix house, she started as her brother Raiser's bishop, but after the duel between him and Issei, she fell in love and was traded to her mother, who doesn't participate in Rating Games, with the hope of one day becoming Issei's servant. She is currently his manager. She has transferred to Kuou Academy, where she got into Koneko and Gasper's class, as well as becoming a member of the Occult Research Club and living at the Hyoudou residence. She started with a body type like Koneko's, but has grown since.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ophis''' (オーフィス, ''Ōfisu'')

[[File:Dragon God-Ophis.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' God

'''Species:''' Dragon

'''Power:''' Infinity, Snakes

One of the two most powerful dragons, along with Great Red, born on the dimensional gap. After losing to him, it was banished and has since tried to find a way to win over and return. Neither male nor female, it has currently taken the form of a little girl in goth clothes and has been recognized as female. Currently it has lost most of its powers due to being stolen using Samael's venom, being reduced to only twice the power of the Heavenly Dragons at their prime, and lives at the Hyodou residence as a kind of pet or mascot.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

|-
|}

==Translation==

=== [[High School DxD:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[High School DxD:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the High School DxD's project guidelines.'''
*[[High School DxD: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]
'''All edited translations are to be in British English.　Also the translation has to follow the same paragraph structure as the Japanese version.'''

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself'''.

===Feedback===

'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4659 forum]'''

===Appreciation===
'''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the HighSchool DxD Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=5018 forum]'''

===Recent Changes===

Regarding the recent changes or changes which needs to be done for translation.
*House of Phenex → House of '''Phoenix'''

==Updates==

* '''23-February-2013'''
**Volume 14 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''25-May-2013'''
**Rias in Wonderland '''COMPLETED'''
* '''16-September-2013'''
**Volume 15 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''31-January-2014'''
**Volume 16 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''15-July-2014'''
**Volume 17 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''23-July-2014'''
**Short Story:Lets Go to Onsen uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''08-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Life 0 to Life 3 '''COMPLETED'''
* '''19-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Joker to Afterword '''COMPLETED'''
Older updates can be found on the [[High_School_DxD:Updates|High School DxD Updates page]].

==The ''High School DxD'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==

'''You can find here the ([http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=4814 PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/folder/kmky061e5tr7z/ MOBI]) version of the Volumes'''

<p style="font-size:150%">[http://www.englishclub.com/vocabulary/british-american.htm "THESE TRANSLATIONS ARE TO BE IN BRITISH ENGLISH."]</p>

===Volume 1 - Diabolus of the Old School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 1|Life.1 I Quit Being a Human.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 2|Life.2 I Start as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 3|Life.3 I Made a Friend.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 4|Life.4 I'm Saving My Friend!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 2 - Phoenix of the Battle School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 2|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v02_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 1|Life.1 I Work as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 2|Life.2 I Pick a Fight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 3|Life.3 I Started My Training.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 4|Life.4 The Decisive Battle Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 5|Life.5 High Praises During the Decisive Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Checkmate|Checkmate.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 End Game|End Game.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life. ∞ vs Power ∞|Life. ∞ vs Power ∞ I Came to Keep My Promise!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 fatherxfather|Father x Father.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Last kiss|Last Kiss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 3 - Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard ([[High School DxD:Volume 3|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v03_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 1|Life.1 Heat Up Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Revenge Knight|Revenge Knight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 2|Life.2 The Holy-sword has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 3|Life.3 The Plan to Destroy the Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 4|Life.4 Go! Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Knight & New Rival|New Knight & New Rival.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Friends|Friends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 4 - Vampire of the Suspended Classroom ([[High_School_DxD:Volume_4|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v04_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer! It's Swimsuits! I'm in Trouble!?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 2|Life.2 Class Observation Begins.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 3|Life.3 I Got a {{Furigana|Kouhai(Boy)|Junior}}.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 1|Grigori.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 4|Life.4 The VIP Conference Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Khaos Brigade|Khaos Brigade.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 5|Life.5 Welsh Dragon and Vanishing Dragon.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 The Festival Ends|The Festival Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 2|Grigori.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Valhalla|Valhalla.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Special Life|Special Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 5 - Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp ([[High School DxD:Volume 5|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v05_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer Break, Let's Go to the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 2|Life.2 The gathering of the Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 3|Life.3 Cat and Dragon!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 4|Life.4 Buchou vs Kaichou: First Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Waltz|Waltz.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 5|Life.5 Buchou vs Kaichou: Second Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 VIP|VIP.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 End Game|End Game.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 WINNER|WINNER.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Reunion|Reunion.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 6 - Holy behind the Gymnasium ([[High School DxD:Volume 6|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v06_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 1|Life.1 The Second Term Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 2|Life.2 Asia-chan's Worries]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Asia|Asia.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 3|Life.3 The Great Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Uroboros|Uroboros.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 4|Life.4 I Love you]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Juggernaut Drive|Juggernaut Drive.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 5|Life.5 The Great Red!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 7 - Ragnarok After School ([[High School DxD:Volume 7|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v07_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 1|Life.1 Peace is the Best.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 2|Life.2 The Shitty Geezer from the North has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 3|Life.3 The Joint Army!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 4|Life.4 Two Heavenly Dragons vs Evil-God Loki!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Surveillant|Surveillant.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Dad|Dad.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 8 - Devil's Job ([[High School DxD:Volume 8|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v08_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 1|Life.1 Devil's Job.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 2|Life.2 Familiar's Requirement.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 3|Life.3 Memory of Oppai.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 4|Life.4 The Oppai of Tennis.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 5|Life.5 Hell Teacher Azazel.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 6|Life.6 300 Ise.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Fun Gremory Family.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9 - Pandemonium at the School Trip ([[High School DxD:Volume 9|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v09_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 1|Life.1 Yeah, Lets Go to Kyoto!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 2|Life.2 Arrival at Kyoto.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 3|Life.3 The Group of Heroes has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Life.4 Showdown, Gremory Group VS Heroes Faction! In Kyoto.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Maven|Maven.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Bael|Bael.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 10 - Lion Heart of the School Festival ([[High School DxD:Volume 10|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v10_000e.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 1|Life.1 The Preparations for the School Festival!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 2|Life.2 A Maiden's Heart is Complicated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 3|Life.3 The Battle to Decide who is the Strongest Youth Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 King|King.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 4|Life.4 As a Servant of Rias Gremory.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Pawn|Pawn.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAX VS Power MAX|Life. MAX VS Power MAX: {{Furigana|MAN|Sekiryuutei}} VS {{Furigana|MAN|Shishiou}}.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM|Life. MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM: Crimson and Red.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Emperor|Emperor.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　LION HEART|LION HEART.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Indra|Indra.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Extra Life|Extra Life The Dream that Does Not End, and the Dream that Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 11 - Uroboros and the Promotion Test ([[High School DxD:Volume 11|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v11_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 1|Life.1 Study and Mating Season?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 2|Life.2 Infinite and the Mid-class Devil Promotion Test!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 3|Life.3 The Rebellious Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 4|Life.4 As a Heavenly-Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life...|Life...]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Lost Life|Lost Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 12 - Heroes of Supplementary Lessons ([[High School DxD:Volume 12|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v12_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -3|Life.-3 Gremory without Sekiryuutei.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -2|Life.-2 Pal.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Dimensional Gap|Dimensional Gap.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Satan|Satan.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -1|Life.-1 Alliance of Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 0|Life.0 The Emperor of Bust Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 1|Life.1 Crimson Promise.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Azazel|Azazel.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Hero...?|Hero...?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 13 - Ise SOS ([[High School DxD:Volume 13|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v13_000b.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 1|Life.1 A Tokusatsu Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 2|Life.2 Ise SOS]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 3|Life.3 The Disturbance of a Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 4|Life.4 The Unresurrected Phoenix]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 5|Life.5 Armageddon at Sports Day!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Worry of the Next-Next Heir-sama]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 14 - Wizards of Career Counseling ([[High School DxD:Volume 14|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v14_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 1|Life.1 I'm Also Doing a Devil Today]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Maverick Magician|Maverick Magician.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 2|Life.2 The Rulers of the Late-Night]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Magician for Khaos Brigade|Magician for Khaos Brigade]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 3|Life.3 Maverick Magicians.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 4|Life.4 Go, Occult Research Club & Student Council!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Romania|Romania.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 15 - Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot ([[High School DxD:Volume 15|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v15_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 1|Episode Issei.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 1|Life.1 Magical Girl Ria☆ For Real!?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 2|Episode Issei.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 2|Life.2 Scarlet and Crimson]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 3|Episode Issei.3]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 3|Life.3 Holy☆Maiden Goes to the Holy-Land]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 4|Episode Issei.4]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 4|Life.4 Lets Go with Training! ~Hell Chapter~]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 5|Episode Issei.5]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 1|Episode Azazel.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 5|Life.5 Wolf’s Emblem]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 2|Episode Azazel.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 1|Episode Yuuto.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 6|Life.6 May the Shine be on You]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 2|Episode Yuuto.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 16 - Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson ([[High School DxD:Volume 16|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v16_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 1|Life.1 Occult Research Club, to Romania!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 2|Life.2 The Kins of the Dark Night]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 3|Life.3 Let’s Have the Sunlight Together With Me]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 4|Life.4 Rizevim Livan Lucifer(The Son of the Morning Star)]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Gasper Balor|Gasper Balor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life DxD|Life.DxD]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 True Longinus|True Longinus.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 17 - Valkyrie of the Teacher Training ([[High School DxD:Volume 17|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v17_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 1|Life.1 Praises During the Training!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 2|Life.2 The School of the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 3|Life.3 The Direction of the Evil Intent]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 4|Life.4 The Youth Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Brother?|Brother?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Emperor|Emperor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 18 - Funny Angel of the Christmas Day ([[High School DxD:Volume 18|Full Text]] - [http://urakn0x.tk/HSDxD18.epub ePub] [http://zxzxzx.info/downloads/HighSchool_DxD_18_-_Funny_Angel_of_the_Christmas_Day.pdf PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v18_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 1|Life.1 The Devils Also Celebrate Christmas!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 2|Life.2 The Forbidden]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 3|Life.3 D×D Also Launches To the Heaven]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Fake Hero.|Fake Hero.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Joker|Joker.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 4|Life.4 Burn, Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Next Life|Next Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Christmas|Christmas.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 BossxBoss|Boss × Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Ashestoashes Dusttodust|Ashes to Ashes, Dust to Dust.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 19 - Durandal of the General Election===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v19_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 rudra|Rudra]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 1|Life.1 Third Trimester Starts!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 2|Life.2 Various Decisive Battles!]]
::*[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_Life_3|Life.3 {{Furigana|Fist and Sword|Carnival}}]]
::*[[New Life.]]
::**[[To be continued...]]
::**[[Top Secret.]]
::*[[Afterword.]]

===Volume 20 - Belial of Career Consultation===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v20_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20|Novel Illustrations]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Faker|Faker]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 1|Life.1 A Restless Career Consultation]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Parents|Parents]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 2|Life.2 The Truth of the Feast]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 To be infuriated|To be infuriated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 3|Life.3 Hyoudou Issei]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Last Life|Last Life... Poetic Justice]] 
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 The Beast 666|The Beast 666.]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Deterrence|Deterrence.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Afterword|Afterword]]

==The ''High School DxD DX'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==
''Short stories will be compiled into these volumes''

===Volume DX1 - Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 1|Life.1 Abduction EROǃ]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-fianl-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 2|Life.2 Ultimateǃǃ Onii-chan Mask]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-2-final-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 3|Life.3 Stop!! Yuuto-kun!]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-3-final-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2011-11|Life.4 Records of Chichiryuutei's Pleasure Adventure]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 5|Life.5 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel]]
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-02|Life.6 Let's Go to Onsen]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Extra Life|Extra Life. Phoenix of the Battle School Building DX?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume DX2 - Worship☆Dragon-God Girl===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX2 Worship Dragon-God Girl|Worship☆Dragon-God Girl]]

==Short Stories==
''These short stories would be compiled into the DX volumes in the future (Hence the reason of it being in low priorities in terms of translation).''

===Others===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-09|Nekomata☆Ninja Scroll]]

===Specials===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2012-07|My First Errand [Ophis Volume]]] (Note: This short story takes place after Volume 12. Alternatively called volume 12.5)
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-01|25(Twenty Five) at the Clubroom with Rias-buchou!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Having a Mad Tea Party|Having a Mad Tea Party!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Rias in Wonderland|Rias in Wonderland]](Taken from Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book)
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX|BOOST BOX (''Text version of episode 13 of the season 1 anime'')]]
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX Okawari|BOOST BOX Okawari]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:zxzxzx|zxzxzx]] - [http://www.zxzxzx.info (Blog)]
:*[[user:d_yang1209|daniel Yang]] - [https://sonohana1209.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[user:Akuma|Akuma]]
:*[[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

''Inquiries about any particular volume should be directed towards the corresponding translator(s) as recorded on the [[High_School_DxD:Registration_Page|Registration Page]].''

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Ff7_freak|Ff7_freak]]
:*[[user:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]]
:*[[user:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]]
:*[[user:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:*[[user:Just4fun|Just4fun]]
:*[[user:Stagged|Stagged]]
:*[[user:Zalgryth|Zalgryth]]
:*[[user:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]]
:*[[user:Krytyk|Krytyk]](Illustration Editor)
:*[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]](Monitoring Editor)

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
:*[[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

===Special Thanks===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and are currently not on the Staff.
:*[[User:Larethian|larethian]]
:*Alexis138 (Initial Grammar checker and QC for daniel Yang)
:*Stephen
:*timesteel
:*mangatron
:*mds435
:*aigomorla

==Series Overview==
===Main Volumes===
*High School D×D 1 Diabolus of the Old School Building, ハイスクールD×D1 旧校舎のディアボロス (September 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133262)
*High School D×D 2 Phoenix of the Battle School Building, ハイスクールD×D2 戦闘校舎のフェニックス (December 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133583)
*High School D×D 3 Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard, ハイスクールD×D3 月光校庭のエクスカリバー (April 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829133910)
*High School D×D 4 Vampire of the Suspended Classroom, ハイスクールD×D4 停止教室のヴァンパイア (September 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134276)
*High School D×D 5 Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp, ハイスクールD×D5 冥界合宿のヘルキャット (December 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134702)
*High School D×D 6 Holy behind the Gymnasium, ハイスクールD×D6 体育館裏のホーリー (March 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135006)
*High School D×D 7 Ragnarok After School, ハイスクールD×D7 放課後のラグナロク (July 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135402)
*High School D×D 8 Devil's Job, ハイスクールD×D8 アクマのおしごと (December 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135938)
*High School D×D 9 Pandemonium at the School Trip, ハイスクールD×D9 修学旅行はパンデモニウム (April 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136287)
*High School D×D 10 Lion Heart of the School Festival, ハイスクールD×D10 学園祭のライオンハート (September 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136775)
*High School D×D 11 Uroboros and the Promotion Test, ハイスクールD×D11 進級試験とウロボロス (January 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137208)
*High School D×D 12 Heroes of Supplementary Lessons, ハイスクールD×D12 補習授業のヒーローズ (April 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137499)
*High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ (September 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137987)
**High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ限定版　(September 6, 2012 ISBN 978-4829197677)
*High School D×D 14 Wizards of Career Counseling, ハイスクールD×D14 進路指導のウィザード (January 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3845-8)
*High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138984)
**High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト限定版　(May 31, 2013 ISBN 978-4829197684)
*High School D×D 16 Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson, ハイスクールD×D 16 課外授業のデイウォーカー (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4047129122)
*High School D×D 17 Valkyrie of the Teacher Training, ハイスクールD×D 17 教員研修のヴァルキリー (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040700311)
*High School D×D 18 Funny Angel of the Christmas Day, ハイスクールD×D 18 聖誕祭のファニーエンジェル (June 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040701271)
*High School D×D 19 Durandal of the General Election, ハイスクールD×D 19 総選挙のデュランダル (November 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070146-2)
*High School D×D 20 Belial of Career Consultation, ハイスクールD×D 20 進路相談のベリアル (July 18, 2015 ISBN 978-4-04-070665-8)

===Short Story Volumes===
*High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを (March 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703329)
**High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを限定版 (March 10, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703121)
*High School D×D DX2 Worship☆Dragon-God Girl! (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.2 マツレ☆龍神少女! 限定版 (December 9, 2015, ISBN 978-4040704029)

===Others===
*Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book, ファンタジア文庫25周年アニバーサリーブック (18 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138687)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX (9 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4047128354)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX Okawari, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX おかわり (20 March, 2014 ISBN 978-4047128941)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Ichiei Ishibumi]]

High School DxD

2015-09-28T19:18:08Z

Mhaj58:

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|High School DxD Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''High School D×D''''' (ハイスクールD×D, ''Haisukūru Di Di) is a Japanese light novel series written by Ichiei Ishibumi and illustrated by Miyama-Zero, published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

An anime consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between January and March of 2012. Two OVAs were released with volumes 13 and 15. A second season consisting of 12 episodes, produced by TNK, aired between July and September of 2013. One OVA was released with volume DX.1. A third season consisting of 12 episodes, once again produced by TNK, aired between April and June of 2015. A fourth OVA is planned for release in December 2015. The anime has been licensed by Funimation in the USA and Madman Entertainment in Australia. The manga adaptation has been licensed by Yen Press.

High School D×D is also available in the following languages:
*[[High School DxD ~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[[High School DxD (Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[High School DxD - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[High School DxD (Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Български)|Български (Bulgarian)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ (Spanish)|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[High School DxD (Italian)|Italian (Italian)]]
*[[High School DxD (Deutsch)|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[High School DxD (Croatian)|Croatian (Hrvatski)]]
*[[High school DxD (Ελληνικά)|Ελληνικά (Greek)]]
*[[High school DxD Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[High School DxD ~ Czech version ~|Česky (Czech)]]
*[[High School DxD (Romanian)|Română (Romanian)]]

'''SUPERVISOR NOTICE:''' ''Do not ask for updates! Translations come out when they come out! Also, do not copy translations onto sites outside of Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==

I, Hyoudou Issei, am a 2nd Year High school student and my age is equal to the number of years I haven't had a girlfriend. And, someone like me got a girlfriend! I'm sorry buddies, I will walk the path of becoming an adult before you guys! —That's how it was supposed to be, but why did I get killed by my girlfriend!?

I still haven't done anything yet! Are there no Gods in this World!?

And, the person who saved me is the most beautiful girl in my school, Rias Gremory-senpai. I learned the shocking truth from her who isn't a God but a Devil. "You have reincarnated as a Devil! Work for me!"

Lured by Senpai's breasts and treats, my life as a reincarnated Devil began.

So the "Academy×Love Comedy×Battle Fantasy” starts here with just aggressive and worldly desires!

——''Taken from Volume 1 Story Synopsis''

Story Arc 1: Volumes 1 & 2

Story Arc 2: Volumes 3-6

Story Arc 3: Volumes 7-12

Story Arc 4: Volumes 13-??

('''Note:''' ''Volume 8, Volume 13 and half of the content in Volume 15 are compilations of Short-Stories from Dragon Magazine. DX series is a compilation of all the other short stories to avoid interfering with the main story plot''.)

==Characters' Introduction==


{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"|

===Characters' Introduction===
|-
|
<div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Hyoudou Issei''' (兵藤一誠, ''Hyōdō Issei'')

[[File:Pawn-Ise.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Pawn (8 Pieces, later in volume 12 it is revealed that 4 of them transformed into Mutation Pieces)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human until Volume 11, Humanoid-Dragon from Volume 12)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Boosted Gear (Longinus)

'''Weapon:''' Ascalon

'''Power:''' Dress-Break, Bilingual.

A second-year high school student attending Kuou Academy. He is known to be stupid, lecherous and a pervert among his peers. A normal high school student born in a normal family, but is in possession of the Sacred Gear "Boosted Gear" which is listed as one of the ultimate Sacred Gears(Longinus). He was killed by his first girlfriend, a Fallen Angel, and was revived as a Devil and a servant of Rias Gremory, his new master. Now he aims to become a Harem King by gaining a peerage, unaware of himself attracting girls around him.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rias Gremory''' (リアス・グレモリー, ''Riasu Guremorī'')

[[File:King-Rias.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-class Devil

'''Role:''' King

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Power of Destruction

A third-year student at Kuou Academy and the Madonna of the academy. She comes from the old noble of pure Devils, the House of Gremory. She is a High-class Devil who is known as genius by many, and is nicknamed the "Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess". Her brother is, in fact, one of the Yondai-Maou, Lucifer, and both of them possess the Power of Destruction. She revives Issei as her servant after finding him dead, killed by a Fallen Angel and possessing a rare Sacred Gear. Kind and soft to her servants, becomes a totally different person when training or fighting.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Asia Argento''' (アーシア・アルジェント, ''Âshia Arujento'')

[[File:Bishop-Asia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former human)

'''Sacred Gear:''' Twilight Healing

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally a sister who was known as a holy maiden for her healing powers. She was raised in an orphanage and was taken in by the Church after her powers were discovered. However, she was kicked out of the Church for healing a Devil, and was taken in by people affiliated with the Fallen Angels. She starts living with Issei after being saved from the Fallen Angels' grasp. As a person raised in the Church, she lacks common sense.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Himejima Akeno''' (姫島朱乃, ''Himejima Akeno'')

[[File:Queen-Akeno.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil →　Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Queen

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former half-human half-fallen angel)

'''Power:''' Elemental magic (mainly thunder), Holy Lightning (From Volume 5 onwards)

A third-year student and one of the "Two Great Onee-samas" of Kuou Academy along with Rias. Called the ultimate "Queen" by other members. Born between a human mother and fallen angel father, after the death of her mother, she became Rias' servant. She is a friend close enough to call Rias by her name in private, yet calls her Buchou in presence of others and displays a master-servant relationship in public. She persistently refuses to use her power of light, inherited from her father, but starts using it after being convinced by Issei.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Kiba Yuuto''' (木場祐斗, ''Kiba Yūto'')

[[File:Knight-Kiba.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil → Middle-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Sacred Gears:''' Sword Birth, Blade Blacksmith

'''Weapons:''' Demonic Emperor Sword Gram, Balmung, Nothung, Tyrfing, and Dáinsleif(from Volume 12).

A second-year student at Kuou Academy. Self proclaimed best friend of Issei, and the school prince. He was a victim of the Holy Sword Project, where he was the only survivor. He became Rias' servant when she saved him from death, but still swore to extract his revenge on those who treated him as a test subject and disposed his friends. He also harbours a great hatred towards the Holy Sword, Excalibur.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Toujou Koneko''' (塔城小猫, ''Tōjō Koneko'')

[[File:Tank-Koneko.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Nekomata)

'''Power:''' Senjutsu, Youjutsu

A first-year student at Kuou Academy. Originally she was about to be executed by the Devils after her sister, Kuroka, killed her own master. The Maou, Lucifer, protected her, and left her under his sister's, Rias' care - becoming her servant. She refused to use the power of senjutsu because she didn't want to become like her sister. She overcame her power along with Akeno after Issei made her overcome her own powers. She doesn't show any emotion at all, and says harsh things and hits Issei whenever he is doing or thinking something perverted. She shows the most concern for her comrades when they are in trouble.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, ''Zenovia'')

[[File:Knight-Zenovia.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Knight

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Human)

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Destruction (Volume 3), The Holy Sword Durandal → Ex-Durandal.

A Holy Sword user who was sent from the Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen Excalibur swords. After she finds out that the God in the Bible has died long time ago, she decides to join the Occult Research Club as Rias's servant. She tries to seduce Issei whenever she can because she wants to give birth to a strong baby.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Gasper Vladi''' (ギャスパー・ヴラディ, ''Gyasupā Buradi'')

[[File:Bishop-Gasper.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Dhampir (half Human/half vampire))

'''Power:''' Vampire's power

'''Sacred Gear:''' Forbidden Balor View → Forbiden Invade Valor The Beast (Longinus)(from volume 16)

A Dhampir (half Vampire and half Human) male cross-dresser who has the ability to stop the time of those he sees but he is unable to control it. He is sealed by Rias as ordered by the elders until she has grown up enough to control him. He is still unable to completely control his powers but can improve a lot by drinking Issei's blood.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Rossweisse''' (ロスヴァイセ, ''Rosuvaise'')

[[File:Tank-Rossweisse.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' Low-class Devil

'''Role:''' Rook

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Devil (Former Valkyrie)

'''Power:''' Norse Magic

Originally Odin's bodyguard. After the battle with Loki and Fenrir, Odin leaves her in Issei's town. She then gets persuaded by Rias to become her servant. She remains in Kuou Academy as a teacher.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Shidou Irina''' (紫藤イリナ, ''Shidō Irina'')

[[File:Ace-Irina.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' Ace of Spades (Michael's Brave Saint)

'''Species:''' Reincarnated Angel

'''Weapon:''' Excalibur Mimic (Volume 3), Mass-produced Holy Demonic Sword

She is Xenovia's partner and Issei's childhood friend. After finding out that the God in the Bible is dead, she still follows the teaching and is under the direct command of Michael. She was shocked to find out that Issei turned into a Devil. They are still friends despite that flaw.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ravel Phoenix''' (レイヴェル・フェニックス, ''Reiveru Fenikkusu'')

[[File:Free Bishop-Ravel.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank:''' High-Class Devil

'''Role:''' Bishop (Free)

'''Species:''' Pure Devil

'''Power:''' Immortality, Aerokinesis, Pyrokinesis

Fourth child an only daughter of the Phoenix house, she started as her brother Raiser's bishop, but after the duel between him and Issei, she fell in love and was traded to her mother, who doesn't participate in Rating Games, with the hope of one day becoming Issei's servant. She is currently his manager. She has transferred to Kuou Academy, where she got into Koneko and Gasper's class, as well as becoming a member of the Occult Research Club and living at the Hyoudou residence. She started with a body type like Koneko's, but has grown since.

</div>
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">
'''Ophis''' (オーフィス, ''Ōfisu'')

[[File:Dragon God-Ophis.jpg|left|]]

'''Rank/Role:''' God

'''Species:''' Dragon

'''Power:''' Infinity, Snakes

One of the two most powerful dragons, along with Great Red, born on the dimensional gap. After losing to him, it was banished and has since tried to find a way to win over and return. Neither male nor female, it has currently taken the form of a little girl in goth clothes and has been recognized as female. Currently it has lost most of its powers due to being stolen using Samael's venom, being reduced to only twice the power of the Heavenly Dragons at their prime, and lives at the Hyodou residence as a kind of pet or mascot.

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
<div style="float: left; width:42%; margin: 5px 20px;">

</div>
<br style="clear: both;" />
</div>

|-
|}

==Translation==

=== [[High School DxD:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[High School DxD:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===

'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the High School DxD's project guidelines.'''
*[[High School DxD: Names and Terminology Guidelines]]
'''All edited translations are to be in British English.　Also the translation has to follow the same paragraph structure as the Japanese version.'''

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself'''.

===Feedback===

'''If you enjoyed the series, why don't you tell us in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4659 forum]'''

===Appreciation===
'''If you appreciate the efforts of the translators/editors of the HighSchool DxD Baka-tsuki Project, why don't you thank them in this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=5018 forum]'''

===Recent Changes===

Regarding the recent changes or changes which needs to be done for translation.
*House of Phenex → House of '''Phoenix'''

==Updates==

* '''23-February-2013'''
**Volume 14 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''25-May-2013'''
**Rias in Wonderland '''COMPLETED'''
* '''16-September-2013'''
**Volume 15 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''31-January-2014'''
**Volume 16 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''15-July-2014'''
**Volume 17 uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''23-July-2014'''
**Short Story:Lets Go to Onsen uploaded '''COMPLETED'''
* '''08-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Life 0 to Life 3 '''COMPLETED'''
* '''19-May-2015'''
**Volume 18 Joker to Afterword '''COMPLETED'''
Older updates can be found on the [[High_School_DxD:Updates|High School DxD Updates page]].

==The ''High School DxD'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==

'''You can find here the ([http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=61&t=4814 PDF] - [http://www.mediafire.com/folder/kmky061e5tr7z/ MOBI]) version of the Volumes'''

<p style="font-size:150%">[http://www.englishclub.com/vocabulary/british-american.htm "THESE TRANSLATIONS ARE TO BE IN BRITISH ENGLISH."]</p>

===Volume 1 - Diabolus of the Old School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 1|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v01_cover.jpg|thumb|x180px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 1|Life.1 I Quit Being a Human.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 2|Life.2 I Start as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 3|Life.3 I Made a Friend.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 4|Life.4 I'm Saving My Friend!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 2 - Phoenix of the Battle School Building ([[High School DxD:Volume 2|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v02_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 1|Life.1 I Work as a Devil.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 2|Life.2 I Pick a Fight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 3|Life.3 I Started My Training.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 4|Life.4 The Decisive Battle Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life 5|Life.5 High Praises During the Decisive Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Checkmate|Checkmate.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 End Game|End Game.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Life. ∞ vs Power ∞|Life. ∞ vs Power ∞ I Came to Keep My Promise!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 fatherxfather|Father x Father.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Last kiss|Last Kiss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 3 - Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard ([[High School DxD:Volume 3|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v03_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 1|Life.1 Heat Up Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Revenge Knight|Revenge Knight.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 2|Life.2 The Holy-sword has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 3|Life.3 The Plan to Destroy the Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 4|Life.4 Go! Occult Research Club!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Knight & New Rival|New Knight & New Rival.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Friends|Friends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 4 - Vampire of the Suspended Classroom ([[High_School_DxD:Volume_4|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v04_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer! It's Swimsuits! I'm in Trouble!?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 2|Life.2 Class Observation Begins.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 3|Life.3 I Got a {{Furigana|Kouhai(Boy)|Junior}}.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 1|Grigori.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 4|Life.4 The VIP Conference Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Khaos Brigade|Khaos Brigade.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Life 5|Life.5 Welsh Dragon and Vanishing Dragon.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 The Festival Ends|The Festival Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Grigori 2|Grigori.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Valhalla|Valhalla.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Special Life|Special Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 5 - Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp ([[High School DxD:Volume 5|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v05_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 1|Life.1 It's Summer Break, Let's Go to the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 2|Life.2 The gathering of the Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 3|Life.3 Cat and Dragon!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 4|Life.4 Buchou vs Kaichou: First Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Waltz|Waltz.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Life 5|Life.5 Buchou vs Kaichou: Second Half.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 VIP|VIP.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 End Game|End Game.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 WINNER|WINNER.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Reunion|Reunion.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 6 - Holy behind the Gymnasium ([[High School DxD:Volume 6|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v06_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 1|Life.1 The Second Term Begins!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 2|Life.2 Asia-chan's Worries]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Asia|Asia.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 3|Life.3 The Great Battle!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Uroboros|Uroboros.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 4|Life.4 I Love you]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Juggernaut Drive|Juggernaut Drive.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Life 5|Life.5 The Great Red!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 7 - Ragnarok After School ([[High School DxD:Volume 7|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v07_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 1|Life.1 Peace is the Best.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 2|Life.2 The Shitty Geezer from the North has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 3|Life.3 The Joint Army!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Odin|Odin.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Life 4|Life.4 Two Heavenly Dragons vs Evil-God Loki!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Surveillant|Surveillant.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Dad|Dad.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 7 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 8 - Devil's Job ([[High School DxD:Volume 8|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v08_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 1|Life.1 Devil's Job.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 2|Life.2 Familiar's Requirement.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 3|Life.3 Memory of Oppai.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 4|Life.4 The Oppai of Tennis.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 5|Life.5 Hell Teacher Azazel.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Life 6|Life.6 300 Ise.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Fun Gremory Family.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 9 - Pandemonium at the School Trip ([[High School DxD:Volume 9|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v09_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 1|Life.1 Yeah, Lets Go to Kyoto!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 2|Life.2 Arrival at Kyoto.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 3|Life.3 The Group of Heroes has Arrived.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Life 4|Life.4 Showdown, Gremory Group VS Heroes Faction! In Kyoto.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Maven|Maven.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Boss X Boss|Boss X Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Vali Lucifer|Vali Lucifer.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Bael|Bael.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Heroes|Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 10 - Lion Heart of the School Festival ([[High School DxD:Volume 10|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v10_000e.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 1|Life.1 The Preparations for the School Festival!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 2|Life.2 A Maiden's Heart is Complicated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 3|Life.3 The Battle to Decide who is the Strongest Youth Begins!]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 King|King.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life 4|Life.4 As a Servant of Rias Gremory.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Pawn|Pawn.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAX VS Power MAX|Life. MAX VS Power MAX: {{Furigana|MAN|Sekiryuutei}} VS {{Furigana|MAN|Shishiou}}.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 Life MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM|Life. MAXIMUM VS Power MAXIMUM: Crimson and Red.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Emperor|Emperor.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　LION HEART|LION HEART.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Indra|Indra.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Extra Life|Extra Life The Dream that Does Not End, and the Dream that Ends.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 10　Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 11 - Uroboros and the Promotion Test ([[High School DxD:Volume 11|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v11_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 1|Life.1 Study and Mating Season?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 2|Life.2 Infinite and the Mid-class Devil Promotion Test!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 3|Life.3 The Rebellious Heroes.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life 4|Life.4 As a Heavenly-Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Life...|Life...]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Lost Life|Lost Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 11 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 12 - Heroes of Supplementary Lessons ([[High School DxD:Volume 12|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v12_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -3|Life.-3 Gremory without Sekiryuutei.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -2|Life.-2 Pal.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Dimensional Gap|Dimensional Gap.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Satan|Satan.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life -1|Life.-1 Alliance of Young Devils!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 0|Life.0 The Emperor of Bust Dragon.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Life 1|Life.1 Crimson Promise.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Azazel|Azazel.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Hero...?|Hero...?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 New Life|New Life.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 12 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 13 - Ise SOS ([[High School DxD:Volume 13|Full Text]])===

[[File:High_school_dxd_v13_000b.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 1|Life.1 A Tokusatsu Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 2|Life.2 Ise SOS]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 3|Life.3 The Disturbance of a Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 4|Life.4 The Unresurrected Phoenix]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Life 5|Life.5 Armageddon at Sports Day!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Extra Life|Extra Life. The Worry of the Next-Next Heir-sama]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 13 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>
===Volume 14 - Wizards of Career Counseling ([[High School DxD:Volume 14|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v14_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 1|Life.1 I'm Also Doing a Devil Today]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Maverick Magician|Maverick Magician.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 2|Life.2 The Rulers of the Late-Night]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Magician for Khaos Brigade|Magician for Khaos Brigade]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 3|Life.3 Maverick Magicians.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Life 4|Life.4 Go, Occult Research Club & Student Council!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Romania|Romania.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 14 Afterword|Afterword.]]

<br style="clear:both"/>

===Volume 15 - Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot ([[High School DxD:Volume 15|Full Text]])===

[[File:HSDxD_v15_cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 1|Episode Issei.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 1|Life.1 Magical Girl Ria☆ For Real!?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 2|Episode Issei.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 2|Life.2 Scarlet and Crimson]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 3|Episode Issei.3]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 3|Life.3 Holy☆Maiden Goes to the Holy-Land]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 4|Episode Issei.4]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 4|Life.4 Lets Go with Training! ~Hell Chapter~]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Issei 5|Episode Issei.5]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 1|Episode Azazel.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 5|Life.5 Wolf’s Emblem]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Azazel 2|Episode Azazel.2]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 1|Episode Yuuto.1]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Life 6|Life.6 May the Shine be on You]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Episode Yuuto 2|Episode Yuuto.2]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 15 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 16 - Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson ([[High School DxD:Volume 16|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v16_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 1|Life.1 Occult Research Club, to Romania!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 2|Life.2 The Kins of the Dark Night]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 3|Life.3 Let’s Have the Sunlight Together With Me]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life 4|Life.4 Rizevim Livan Lucifer(The Son of the Morning Star)]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Gasper Balor|Gasper Balor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Life DxD|Life.DxD]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 16 True Longinus|True Longinus.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 16 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 17 - Valkyrie of the Teacher Training ([[High School DxD:Volume 17|Full Text]])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v17_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 1|Life.1 Praises During the Training!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 2|Life.2 The School of the Underworld!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 3|Life.3 The Direction of the Evil Intent]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Life 4|Life.4 The Youth Devil]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 New Life|New Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Brother?|Brother?]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Emperor|Emperor.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 17 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 18 - Funny Angel of the Christmas Day ([[High School DxD:Volume 18|Full Text]] - [http://urakn0x.tk/HSDxD18.epub ePub] [http://zxzxzx.info/downloads/HighSchool_DxD_18_-_Funny_Angel_of_the_Christmas_Day.pdf PDF])===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v18_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 1|Life.1 The Devils Also Celebrate Christmas!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 2|Life.2 The Forbidden]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 3|Life.3 D×D Also Launches To the Heaven]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Fake Hero.|Fake Hero.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Joker|Joker.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Life 4|Life.4 Burn, Holy-sword!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Next Life|Next Life.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Christmas|Christmas.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 BossxBoss|Boss × Boss.]]
::**[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Ashestoashes Dusttodust|Ashes to Ashes, Dust to Dust.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 18 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume 19 - Durandal of the General Election===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v19_Cover.jpeg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 rudra|Rudra]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 1|Life.1 Third Trimester Starts!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 19 Life 2|Life.2 Various Decisive Battles!]]
::*[[High_School_DxD:Volume_19_Life_3|Life.3 {{Furigana|Fist and Sword|Carnival}}]]
::*[[New Life.]]
::**[[To be continued...]]
::**[[Top Secret.]]
::*[[Afterword.]]

===Volume 20 - Belial of Career Consultation===
[[File:High_school_DxD_v20_Cover.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20|Novel Illustrations]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Faker|Faker]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 0|Life.0]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 1|Life.1 A Restless Career Consultation]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Parents|Parents]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 2|Life.2 The Truth of the Feast]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 To be infuriated|To be infuriated.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Life 3|Life.3 Hyoudou Issei]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Last Life|Last Life... Poetic Justice]] 
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 The Beast 666|The Beast 666.]]
:::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Deterrence|Deterrence.]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume 20 Afterword|Afterword]]

==The ''High School DxD DX'' series by Ichiei Ishibumi==
''Short stories will be compiled into these volumes''

===Volume DX1 - Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 1|Life.1 Abduction EROǃ]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-fianl-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 2|Life.2 Ultimateǃǃ Onii-chan Mask]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-2-final-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 3|Life.3 Stop!! Yuuto-kun!]] ([https://sonohana1209.files.wordpress.com/2015/09/dxd-dx-vol-1-translation-project-life-3-final-edition.pdf PDF])
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2011-11|Life.4 Records of Chichiryuutei's Pleasure Adventure]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Life 5|Life.5 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel]]
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-02|Life.6 Let's Go to Onsen]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Extra Life|Extra Life. Phoenix of the Battle School Building DX?]]
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX1 Afterword|Afterword.]]

===Volume DX2 - Worship☆Dragon-God Girl===
::*[[High School DxD:Volume DX2 Worship Dragon-God Girl|Worship☆Dragon-God Girl]]

==Short Stories==
''These short stories would be compiled into the DX volumes in the future (Hence the reason of it being in low priorities in terms of translation).''

===Others===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-09|Nekomata☆Ninja Scroll]]

===Specials===
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2012-07|My First Errand [Ophis Volume]]] (Note: This short story takes place after Volume 12. Alternatively called volume 12.5)
::*[[High School DxD:Dragon Magazine 2013-01|25(Twenty Five) at the Clubroom with Rias-buchou!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Having a Mad Tea Party|Having a Mad Tea Party!]]
::*[[High School DxD:Rias in Wonderland|Rias in Wonderland]](Taken from Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book)
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX|BOOST BOX (''Text version of episode 13 of the season 1 anime'')]]
::*[[High School DxD:BOOST BOX Okawari|BOOST BOX Okawari]]

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]
*Project Manager: [[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:zxzxzx|zxzxzx]] - [http://www.zxzxzx.info (Blog)]
:*[[user:d_yang1209|daniel Yang]] - [https://sonohana1209.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

'''INACTIVE'''

:*[[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]]
:*[[User:Zzhk|zzhk]] (Chinese translator)
:*[[user:Akuma|Akuma]]
:*[[user:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]

''Inquiries about any particular volume should be directed towards the corresponding translator(s) as recorded on the [[High_School_DxD:Registration_Page|Registration Page]].''

===Editors===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Ff7_freak|Ff7_freak]]
:*[[user:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]]
:*[[user:Ajmc93|Ajmc93]]
:*[[user:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:*[[user:Just4fun|Just4fun]]
:*[[user:Stagged|Stagged]]
:*[[user:Zalgryth|Zalgryth]]
:*[[user:Royaloyalz|Royaloyalz]]
:*[[user:Krytyk|Krytyk]](Illustration Editor)
:*[[User:Wolfpup|Wolfpup]](Monitoring Editor)

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]
:*[[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

===Special Thanks===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and are currently not on the Staff.
:*[[User:Larethian|larethian]]
:*Alexis138 (Initial Grammar checker and QC for daniel Yang)
:*Stephen
:*timesteel
:*mangatron
:*mds435
:*aigomorla

==Series Overview==
===Main Volumes===
*High School D×D 1 Diabolus of the Old School Building, ハイスクールD×D1 旧校舎のディアボロス (September 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133262)
*High School D×D 2 Phoenix of the Battle School Building, ハイスクールD×D2 戦闘校舎のフェニックス (December 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4829133583)
*High School D×D 3 Excalibur of the Moonlit Schoolyard, ハイスクールD×D3 月光校庭のエクスカリバー (April 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829133910)
*High School D×D 4 Vampire of the Suspended Classroom, ハイスクールD×D4 停止教室のヴァンパイア (September 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134276)
*High School D×D 5 Hellcat of the Underworld Training Camp, ハイスクールD×D5 冥界合宿のヘルキャット (December 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4829134702)
*High School D×D 6 Holy behind the Gymnasium, ハイスクールD×D6 体育館裏のホーリー (March 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135006)
*High School D×D 7 Ragnarok After School, ハイスクールD×D7 放課後のラグナロク (July 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135402)
*High School D×D 8 Devil's Job, ハイスクールD×D8 アクマのおしごと (December 17, 2010 ISBN 978-4829135938)
*High School D×D 9 Pandemonium at the School Trip, ハイスクールD×D9 修学旅行はパンデモニウム (April 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136287)
*High School D×D 10 Lion Heart of the School Festival, ハイスクールD×D10 学園祭のライオンハート (September 17, 2011 ISBN 978-4829136775)
*High School D×D 11 Uroboros and the Promotion Test, ハイスクールD×D11 進級試験とウロボロス (January 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137208)
*High School D×D 12 Heroes of Supplementary Lessons, ハイスクールD×D12 補習授業のヒーローズ (April 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137499)
*High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ (September 20, 2012 ISBN 978-4829137987)
**High School D×D 13 Ise SOS (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D13 イッセーＳＯＳ限定版　(September 6, 2012 ISBN 978-4829197677)
*High School D×D 14 Wizards of Career Counseling, ハイスクールD×D14 進路指導のウィザード (January 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4-8291-3845-8)
*High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト (June 20, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138984)
**High School D×D 15 Dark Knight of the Sunny-spot (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D15 陽だまりのダークナイト限定版　(May 31, 2013 ISBN 978-4829197684)
*High School D×D 16 Daywalker of the Extracurricular Lesson, ハイスクールD×D 16 課外授業のデイウォーカー (October 19, 2013 ISBN 978-4047129122)
*High School D×D 17 Valkyrie of the Teacher Training, ハイスクールD×D 17 教員研修のヴァルキリー (February 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040700311)
*High School D×D 18 Funny Angel of the Christmas Day, ハイスクールD×D 18 聖誕祭のファニーエンジェル (June 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4040701271)
*High School D×D 19 Durandal of the General Election, ハイスクールD×D 19 総選挙のデュランダル (November 20, 2014 ISBN 978-4-04-070146-2)
*High School D×D 20 Belial of Career Consultation, ハイスクールD×D 20 進路相談のベリアル (July 18, 2015 ISBN 978-4-04-070665-8)

===Short Story Volumes===
*High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Normal Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを (March 20, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703329)
**High School D×D DX1 Love Song to the Reincarnated Angel (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.1 転生天使にラブソングを限定版 (March 10, 2015, ISBN 978-4040703121)
*High School D×D DX2 Worship☆Dragon-God Girl! (Limited Edition), ハイスクールD×D DX.2 マツレ☆龍神少女! 限定版 (December 9, 2015, ISBN 978-4040704029)

===Others===
*Fantasia Bunko 25th Anniversary Book, ファンタジア文庫25周年アニバーサリーブック (18 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4829138687)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX (9 March, 2013 ISBN 978-4047128354)
*High School DxD BOOST BOX Okawari, ハイスクールD×D おっぱい BOOST BOX おかわり (20 March, 2014 ISBN 978-4047128941)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Harem]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Genre - Ecchi]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Ichiei Ishibumi]]

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2015-09-23T20:44:26Z

Mhaj58:

==Chapter 2 - Frontline on Distant Waters==

===Part 1===

The dragon cult, the Sons of Muspell, worshiped dragons as gods, obstructed NIFL's activities and its members were wanted internationally as terrorists. Even so, their influence continued to grow instead of waning. That was probably due to how frightening dragons were. To escape their fear of dragons, people chose to worship even though it would not change reality the slightest.

To them, humans possessing the power of dragons—the Ds—were also targets of worship. Nevertheless, without a special reason, no D would want to stay in a terrorist organization.

And the girl who had that special reason—Kili Surtr Muspelheim—was active as the leader of the Sons of Muspell.

Currently, Kili was lurking in a room in a hotel that was colluding with the organization. Inside the hotel room, she was in the bathroom that was filled with white steam.

Soaking her body in the bathtub filled with hot water, Kili examined the information she had gathered while infiltrating Midgard. In her hand was a waterproof computer terminal with Midgard's classified information shown on the screen.

"Oh... The only person capable of creating antimatter is Mononobe Mitsuki huh... In other words, she inherited Code Sechs, the sixth authority."

Reading the student's personal data, Kili murmured with delight.

"Legally his younger sister... Speaking of which, I seem to recall seeing her three years ago too... Coincidence is truly uncanny."

Kili's murmurings echoed in the bathroom. That being said, Kili did not consider herself to be talking to herself. She knew that she was always under "her" surveillance.

Being "her" eyes and ears to gather information, acting as "her" limbs to carry out "her" will, this was Kili's job. Also—this was the purpose of her creation.

"Eh... But I remember that it was Monobe Mitsuki who used antimatter projectile to slay the Kraken. If that's the case, it's weird... It doesn't make sense. ''She had to have defeated the Kraken first in order to create antimatter''... So what actually happened?"

Kili frowned and searched through other information.

"Although there are exceptions... Mononobe Mitsuki does not meet the criteria. Speaking of matching... Oh right, if it's her... And there were two Krakens... The answer to the paradox is most likely that."

Muttering emphatically, Kili searched the information. Finally, she threw her head back and looked at the ceiling as though surrendering.

"Ah—Jeez, the report should have recorded correct information in detail! Now it means I can't corroborate the answer!"

Kili splashed the bathwater with her feet in displeasure. Then she closed the data file displayed on the screen.

"—Whatever, what's important is the future, not the past."

Then Kili opened the students' personal data again and called up the portrait of the only male student, Mononobe Yuu.

"Yuu... Surely you are different from me and the other Ds, although mother simply thinks of you as an error. However, I believe you are Neun, the ninth."

As though praying, Kili stared at Mononobe Yuu's face like she was anticipating minor hope.

"You must prove yourself to be superior to Basilisk in caliber—My prince."

Kili murmured quietly then kissed Yuu's face on the screen.

Staring at him, Kili's eyes showed signs of hidden madness.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v03 076.jpg|thumb]]

===Part 2===

Lisa's prediction turned out to be correct.

When evening came, a meeting was called in the ship. I entered the meeting room to see Mitsuki there as her usual self.

Passing out documents deftly, she explained the contents and did not look like she had been in an argument just now. Although there was some degree of unnaturalness when talking to Lisa, it was not something noticeable unless you were paying attention.

The meeting was about future plans.

After reaching the uninhabited island where the battle was set to take place, this ship would remain as the living quarters and base of operations. Lessons were apparently going to continue as normal. Mitsuki gave detail explanations and gave us our timetables.

Mitsuki's performance was too perfect, which was exactly why I felt especially unsettled. What worried me was: how far did Mitsuki strain herself for the sake of sustaining such perfection?

Whether during the meeting or dinner afterwards, I spent the whole time thinking about Mitsuki's issue. In the end, I returned to my cabin without taking any action.

My cabin was apparently provided for guests and meant for two people originally. There were two beds and it felt especially spacious for one person to live in. Back in my NIFL days, the battleships I traveled on basically had four people squeezed in a room. Showers also had to be taken in communal bathrooms but this cabin was even equipped with a personal bathroom.

Struck by how massive a difference in treatment there was between a D and a common soldier, I took a shower, washing away a day's worth of sweat. The surface of my left shoulder's wound had already closed up, so there were no problems as long as I washed gently. The bandage was for keeping the shoulder in position while the inside continued to heal. After the shower, I tied the bandage again then lay down on bed.

"Sigh... What should I do?"

Because Mitsuki was showing no openings, I wondered if I should try asking Lisa for information, but that would probably be difficult too.

In any case, I had to collect enough information to mediate their dispute. Just as I started thinking whether there was someone else who might know about what took place in the past—there was knocking at my cabin door.

—Who would come at this hour?

Speaking of which, I just remembered Iris' invitation to her cabin. Maybe she came over to get me? Since I had not prepared myself yet, my feelings were quite frantic.

No, the visitor could be Tia, because Lisa was the one who looked after Tia ever since I was hospitalized and they were also rooming in the same cabin, but Tia said wistfully during dinner that she wanted to sleep in the same room as me if possible.

With nervous feelings, I cautiously opened the door but the person there was completely unexpected.

"Firill?

I called the name of the girl who was standing before the door in displeasure.

Firill had probably taken a shower just now. She had changed from her uniform into aqua-blue pajamas, making her body's curves more obvious than usual. Her bust also looked especially large. Perhaps because her bust size made her pajamas uncomfortable, the top two buttons were unfastened, exposing her cleavage slightly.

—Isn't she acting a bit too uninhibited?

Perhaps because Midgard was totally an all-girls school before I transferred in, they lacked awareness in that area... But it really gave me a hard time controlling my gaze.

Just as my heart raced, Firill extended her hand slowly towards me.

"...Hand."

Firill's curt statement seemed to be urging me to do something while her entire body gave off displeased vibes.

"Hand? You want to shake hands?"

Firill's voice was too quiet and I could not hear clearly, so I tried shaking hands with her first. It was a slender little hand.

However, Firill scowled and shook off my hand.

"...Wrong, hand it over."

Firill shook her hand and said.

"Hand it over...? Oh—"

Then I finally remembered that I had forcibly confiscated Firill's mystery novel to help her recover from her seasickness.

"Sorry, I accidentally forgot. But are your seasick symptoms better?"

"...Yes, I also had excellent appetite during dinner. Didn't you see?"

"Oh... I was distracted by something else."

While feeling apologetic, I scratched my head at the same time. Then Firill grabbed my right hand and pressed it against her stomach. Through the fabric, I could feel the suppleness and warmth of her skin, it made my heart beat like crazy.

"...How's that? Can you feel that I'm very full?"

"H-Hey!?"

Firill controlled my hand to touch her stomach. It did feel slightly taut, but I was in no mood to care about that. I was strongly conscious of the tender skin of a girl's, beneath the pajamas' soft fabric.

"...Your face is red, what's the matter?"

"Do you need to ask? If you suddenly do this, of course I'll..."

Firill's body warmth, felt through my palm, was making me unable to hide the my shaken emotions.

"...Oh, so boys will blush and get flustered because of this."

Firill blinked while observing my reactions in interest.

"S-Stop making fun of me. I'll return your book."

Hearing me say that, Firill instantly released my hand.

"Great, return it, instantly, hurry."

She evidently wanted to continue reading the story quite a lot. Making a fist in front of her chest, Firill hurried me.

"Okay okay, I'm getting it now."

So I turned my back to Firill and walked deeper into my cabin. But just as I picked up the paperback on the table, I suddenly felt like playing a prank on her.

It would be uncool if she played a joke on me and I did not retaliate, so I decided to make her panic a bit.

Hence, without thinking, I returned the paperback to Firill then said:

"By the way, about the novel's culprit..."

"NO!!"

However, Firill reacted beyond my expectation. Charging at me fiercely she covered my mouth with both hands. Pushed back by Firill's force, I lost balance and fell on a bed.

"Don't say it! Absolutely not!"

Leaning her weight on me, Firill glared at me with tears in her eyes.

Even if I wanted to explain it was just a joke, I could not say a single word because she had my mouth covered.

"Mmm—! Mmmmmmmmm!"

Without a choice, I could only make muffled noises. Worse of all, even my nose was covered by her hands, preventing me from breathing. At this rate, I was going to suffocate.

Seeing the color of my face start to change, Firill relaxed her hands slightly and asked me:

"...Promise me you won't say it out, okay?"

Hearing Firill ask me that, I nodded as hard as I could.

"Mmmm!"

"Then I'll release you."

"Puha!?"

Liberated, I took a deep breath then apologized to Firill.

"S-Sorry... Actually, I didn't read the book at all so I don't know who the culprit is either."

"...You deceived me? How malicious."

Firill pouted and glared at me. She was very close to me, almost to the point where we could feel each other's breath.

Pinning me down, Firill's body felt hot while her bosom pressed against me felt very soft.

"I'm terribly sorry, I-I'll apologize to you... Umm, could you please back off?"

Because this posture was too stimulating, I urged Firill to get away from me but she stared at my face and shook her head to refuse.

"...No, I won't back off until you compensate me."

"C-Compensate... What do you want me to do?"

"You don't need to do anything, just lie there quietly and don't move."

Saying that, Firill lifted up my shirt.

"W-What are you doing—"

"...Given this rare chance, I'll have a look at a boy's body."

Firill started to touch my upper body. Feeling someone else's fingertips moving along my skin, I could not help but squirm.

"Hey, it really tickles!"

"Don't move. This is research."

"R-Research?"

Enduring the feeling of my body getting fondled, I asked her.

"...One day, I'd like to write my own book, but that requires lots of knowledge... Hence, this is research for writing a book."

While explaining, Firill moved her slender fingers over my body. Although it felt ticklish, there were other additional sensations. Experiencing such a feeling surging for the first time, my back shuddered.

"Guh..."

"Oh... Is your heart rate rising again?"

Firill put her hand on my left chest, asking with her head cocked.

"T-That's—"

"Don't fall for me, okay?"

With a serious expression, Firill stared at me in my flustered state then she continued:

"Do not fall for me unless you have the resolve to be a prince."

A prince? Since Firill was always reading books, was she the type of girl hoping for her own Prince Charming to appear?

Although this question crossed my mind, now was not the time to pursue such a matter.

"In that case, stop doing this. Even someone like me would start falling to temptation, you know?"

"...Then it would be a nuisance. Very well, I'm almost about to forgive you."

With a helpless look, Firill stopped her hands.

"Sigh... That felt like a close call just now..."

Feeling exceptionally exhausted, my body was limp and powerless. With me like that, Firill was looking at me incredulously.

"...Even if you're not in love with the other person, your heart will still race like that?"

"Well, if a girl as cute as you touched their body, I'm sure every man would feel their heart racing."

"Wow, you're hitting on me now."

Hearing what I said, Firill brought her hand over her lips in surprise.

"I-I'm not hitting on you! I'm just stating the truth, meaning that I'm asking you to take more care—"

I frantically explained but Firill interrupted me and said:

"In my view, if you're going to hit on someone, I hope you could pursue Lisa."

"Why are you bringing up Lisa now?"

I answered with a question because I could not understand how the subject came to this.

"Because Lisa acts so cute whenever you're hitting on her."

"W-When did I ever hit on Lisa?"

"...No self-awareness?"

With an exasperated expression, Firill looked down at me.

Even after hearing what she said, I still had no recollection of ever hitting on Lisa. But speaking of Lisa, I remembered how she and Mitsuki had an argument today.

Come to think of it, Firill's student number was 2 and judging from Tia and my cases, student numbers were assigned in the order the student joined the class. If Firill had arrived even earlier than Mitsuki, who was Student No. 3, then she might very well know clearly about what had happened two years ago.

"I think you're probably mistaken, Firill, but anyway, can I ask you some questions... about Lisa?"

"...Why are you asking all of a sudden? Research to help you pursue her?"

"No, I'm being serious here. Firill, you've known Lisa for a long time, right?"

"...Yeah, we enrolled at the same time. Also, we already met before coming to Midgard."

"Eh!? You were friends to begin with?"

Thinking what a great coincidence, I asked her to confirm.

"...Only as casual acquaintances in high society."

"H-High society? What kind of lives did you two lead before?"

I could not help but blurt that out, slightly shrinking away.

"...A very boring and troublesome life, it's not that great."

"R-Really..."

Whether Firill or Lisa, both of them seemed to come from a world completely different from mine. Although I was curious about their backgrounds, Firill did not seem quite happy to talk about the past, so I did not pry further. After all, the matter between Lisa and Mitsuki was the main topic.

"Lisa and I truly became friends after arriving in Midgard. So... What would you like to know?"

"Y-Yeah, many things... But what I want to know most is: how can I get Lisa to forgive Mitsuki?"

Hearing me say that, Firill's expression tensed while she stared at me with candid eyes, as though trying to deduce my true intentions.

"...You want Lisa and Mitsuki to reconcile?"

"If possible, that's what I want to do. Do you think I'm meddling too much?"

Perhaps she might be offended by a third party like me butting in. Prepared for this possibility, I asked Firill.

"...No, because I'd like to resolve the problem between them too. After all, it's too unproductive the way they are now."

"Unproductive?"

"Yes, they keep tormenting each other for absolutely ''no reason at all''."

"There's a reason, right? About Shinomiya Miyako..."

I felt nervous to bring up this name but I still gazed into Firill's eyes and pointed this out.

However, Firill shook her head in disagreement with a sorrowful expression.

"Wrong. The moment you think that, you're mistaken."

Rejecting what I said, Firill revealed the truth in one sentence.

"Lisa ''does not hate Mitsuki at all''."

"...!?"

Hearing her say that, I gasped.

Not hate? In other words, Lisa was—

"Mononobe-kun."

Firill called my name, this was probably... the first time. Prior to this, she always referred to me as either "you" or "him."

"W-What is it?"

I gulped and urged her to continue.

"I have slight expectations for you, so you have to do your best, because I can't think of ''any better method'' than Lisa."

"...I don't know if I'll be able to meet your expectations, but I'll do everything I can."

After Firill told me the truth, I had to take the matter even more seriously. Anyway, I came up with one thing I needed to do first.

"That's good enough. If you succeed... I will reward you."

Firill placed her hand lightly on my left chest and smiled at me. Because she was still on top of me, that action looked especially sexy and seductive.

"Reward... I hope it's nothing too shocking."

"That I cannot promise."

Firill's answer sounded ominous. Despite getting a bad feeling, I still found my heart rate rising as though looking forward to it.

"Then please show some mercy. By the way, it's time you got off me. If someone sees this, we'll both get seriously misunderstood."

"Yeah, you're right—Oh... Sorry, too late."

Firill was just about to change her posture when she looked at the entrance and stopped.

"Huh?"

Feeling a despairing premonition, I turned my gaze as well.

"What is going on here...? I demand an explanation from you two."

Outside the cabin's open door, dressed in uniform, Mitsuki was standing there with a twitching expression. She was holding a first aid kit in her hand, probably visiting me to check on my injuries.

"M-Mitsuki..."

I was lying on the bed with my shirt pulled up and Firill straddling me. How should I explain this kind of situation?

I was at a loss for words when Firill tearfully complained to Mitsuki.

"Let me tell you... Mononobe-kun is so bad. He refused to return this book to me."

Firill extracted the book from my hand and cradled it lovingly before her chest.

"Simply stated, this is completely Nii-san's fault, right?"

Mitsuki swept her icy gaze towards me. Hearing her ask that, Firill nodded with a serious expression.

"Yes, basically that. I only came to get my book back."

"Urgh..."

Since it was basically what she said, I could not retort.

"...Well then, that's that. I'm off."

Firill swiftly got down from me and walked to the cabin's entrance.

"H-Hey! At least help me explain a little!"

I frantically shouted at her but Firill made a thumbs-up sign.

"...Good luck."

She irresponsibly encouraged me then left the cabin. After seeing her off, Mitsuki entered and closed the door.

"Nii-san, you seem a bit too energetic. Perhaps I no longer need to treat you as one of the injured?"

Mitsuki's bone-chilling gaze pierced me while she approached. Putting down the first aid kit she was holding, she grabbed my ears and pulled forcefully to the sides.

"Hey, ouch, that really hurts! My ears are ripping off!?"

"Ears that do not listen properly to others must be lengthened. Seriously... I clearly warned you during the evening meeting just now..."

"Huh? You warned me about something?"

I could not remember so I asked directly.

"...So you really were not listening. What I said was that during this period before the battle, we will be living with closer proximity between the genders than usual, hence Nii-san, you need to be more disciplined than before to avoid doing anything against public morals!"

"Oh... Sorry, I think I missed it."

Because I had heard the same message many times already, I apparently failed to store it as new information. In addition, I was worrying about Mitsuki and Lisa's fight.

I had not connected my consciousness with Yggdrasil, so it could not be memory loss no matter what. This was probably just my own carelessness.

"Looks like you must be punished, Nii-san. How many repentance essays should you write?"

Mitsuki released my ears and started to ponder.

"W-Wait a sec! There was a reason for that just now!"

Since I was punished to write over a hundred repentance essays before, repentance essays had become my mental trauma. Hence, I desperately tried to explain how things developed to that situation.

"...Is that so? Because Firill-san was seasick... That does sound like something she would do, but are you really telling the truth?"

"It's the truth! Ask Firill to check if you don't believe me."

"Very well, I shall believe you, Nii-san, since you say so. You may be spared from the repentance essays, but—"

Saying that, Mitsuki flicked her middle finger against my forehead.

"Ow!"

Struck by her finger, I held my forehead against my right hand.

"...From what you told me, the whole reason why you were tangled in bed together is because of your own malice, is it not? Hence, I punished you with a finger flick. Any objections?"

"You're right, it was my fault."

"I sighed and accepted the gentle punishment.

"Sigh... What a worrying future with this already happening the first day. Judging from this situation, I cannot take my eyes off you for a single moment, Nii-san. I might not be able to sleep tonight..."

Mitsuki added "what a mistake to assign this cabin so far away" under her breath.

But after hearing her say that, I thought of something.

Oh right—about Lisa, I had something to say to Mitsuki and this was a great opportunity. When Firill said "good luck" just before she left, I think this was partially what she meant.

"Say, Mitsuki, since you're so worried about me—Why don't you sleep in this room tonight? After all, there are two beds."

"Eh!?"

Mitsuki's eyes widened as she cried out in surprise.

"Then you'll be able to sleep peacefully if I stay within your sight, right?"

"What... W-W-W-What are you talking about!? Unlike last time, Tia-san is not here, you know? J-Just us two?"

"...? We're siblings, it's okay, right?"

"No, Nii-san and I are..."

Mitsuki's gaze wandered indecisively. Perhaps she was worried that this would count as breaking public morals as the student body president, even if we were siblings.

Then I should tell her that I had my own reasons too.

"Actually—I've got things to talk about, Mitsuki."

"Things to talk about...?"

"Yes, important things."

I looked into Mitsuki's eyes while speaking. Immediately, Mitsuki blushed and lost composure.

"B-By important things, you mean..."

"Please, Mitsuki. I know you're very busy as the Counter-Dragon Squad captain... But even if it's just one night, please let me have your time."

"M-My time—!?"

Mitsuki repeated my words with her face all red then nodded lightly.

"—I-I understand. Then I shall p-prepare then come back."

Mitsuki finished in a hoarse voice and left the room unsteadily.

"G-Great, I'll be waiting."

Because Mitsuki seemed abnormally nervous, even my voice involuntarily went stiff too.

The room went quiet and the faint sounds of waves reached my ears. Looking out my window at the blackened sea surface of the night, I waited for Mitsuki to return.

Firill's "good luck" kept echoing in my mind—

===Part 3===

After roughly half an hour, there was a knock at the door.

I opened the door to see Mitsuki standing there in pajamas, hugging a pillow. Her face was slightly red and her body was giving off a faint fragrance from after a bath.

"P-Pardon the intrusion."

Mitsuki greeted with rigid adherence to etiquette then entered the cabin. After surveying the interior, she chose the inner bed of the two to sit on.

"You went out of your way to bring your own pillow?"

I sat down on the edge of the outer bed, facing Mitsuki and asked her that.

"Y-Yes, well... I brought my own pillow from the dormitory, because I believe I will sleep better with this..."

Hugging her pillow, Mitsuki answered shyly.

"Your room got blasted by Kili not too long ago... So that pillow turned out okay."

In an attempt to retrieve Tia, Kili had infiltrated Midgard under the identity of Tachikawa Honoka recently and launched a surprise attack on Lisa and Tia who were staying at Mitsuki's dorm at the time. During that event, the majority of Mitsuki's room was destroyed and was still under repairs. For the time being, Mitsuki was using another room in the dorm.

"Since the blast mostly damaged the window's surroundings, even though the pillow was slightly blackened from smoke, its cleanliness could be restored after washing it."

"Really? That's great."

"...Indeed, quite."

The conversation broke off unnaturally. Perhaps affected by Mitsuki's nervous emotions, I find myself unable to find a subject to continue the conversation.

—Why did I feel so self-conscious?

I scratched my head and tried my hardest to regain composure. Unless the mood eased up a bit, it would be hard for me to get to the main point.

"Say..."

"Umm..."

Our voices overlapped. Mitsuki and I stared at each other for a moment then we both laughed at the same time.

"Haha, what are we doing? This isn't like us at all."

"Fufu, indeed."

"You go first, Mitsuki."

"—Very well, then I will take you up on that."

Mitsuki made a carefree smile and said to me:

"Nii-san, how is your wound?"

"The wound is healing fine. Although it still hurts, the surface has closed up."

I could already do a certain level of activity with my arm below the elbow. Hence, I waved my left hand to show Mitsuki.

"Are you bandaging it properly. I suspect that the inside has yet to heal entirely. The wound could tear open if you are not careful, you know?"

"Yeah, I've bandaged it good. I did it myself after my shower."

"...How worrying. Allow me to check."

Mitsuki frowned and moved over to my side with her pillow.

"H-Hey."

Before I could stop her, Mitsuki had already pulled my collar open to examine the bandage on my shoulder.

"It is essentially bandaged properly."

"I won't have problems with small stuff like this. I already learned first aid at NIFL."

"...Without my knowledge, Nii-san, you have become someone capable of many things on your own."

Mitsuki's tone of voice sounded a bit sad.

"Well, the same applies to you to, Mitsuki. I never expected my introverted and shy little sister to become the student body president."

"Not at all... I am simply working my hardest at things within my power."

Mitsuki looked away. Rather than embarrassment, her expression seemed more like guilt.

I could also vaguely sense the shadow of Shinomiya Miyako here.

Perhaps Mitsuki viewed working as the student body president as a kind of atonement.

"Mitsuki—What were things like for you in the three years after coming to Midgard?"

"What were things... like?"

"Yeah, I'd like you to tell me... about your life after coming to Midgard."

When I made such a request, Mitsuki showed a troubled expression.

"Too many things happened, where should I start...? This is not something that can be finished in a single night."

"In that case—Oh right, I hope you can tell me about the girl who was your best friend, Mitsuki."

I made my decision and said to Mitsuki.

Mitsuki gasped and quietly started at my face. After ten-odd seconds of silence, Mitsuki asked in a calm tone of voice.

"...Is that what you meant by important things?"

"Well, one of them."

I nodded in admission while Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"Sigh... And to think I wondering what it was about. I see now. Nii-san, am I right in guessing that you heard my argument with Lisa-san?"

Hearing me suddenly bring up the matter of Shinomiya Miyako, the smart Mitsuki instantly guessed my motivation.

"I didn't mean to eavesdrop..."

"You need to mind your own business."

Mituski remarked with exasperation and glared coldly at me.

"Like you, Mitsuki, I'm just working my hardest at things within my power. But even if I want to intervene, I can't even stand on the same arena unless I understand Shinomiya Miyako as a person first. So... Can you tell me about her?"

I looked into Mitsuki's eyes and conveyed my wish to her directly.

"...Frankly speaking, I am reluctant to bring up this matter, because by this point, all of it has turned into painful memories."

"Really..."

Since I did not want to make Mitsuki suffer, I could only sigh helplessly. But seeing me disappointed, Mitsuki continued hesitantly:

"—B-But if you could agree to one demand from me, Nii-san... Perhaps I might be able to try hard to recount it."

"Really? I'm willing to do anything as long as it's my power."

I agreed without a second thought. Awkwardly, Mitsuki asked in a quiet voice:

"Then... May I hug you, Nii-san?"

"Hug?"

"...Yes, by hugging you, Nii-san, I think I will be able to muster my courage."

I did not expect this suggestion, but having said that I was willing to do anything, I could not falter. Besides, as siblings, there should not be any reason to feel concerned about this kind of thing. Although my heart rate was accelerating abnormally, I decided it would be fine.

"S-Sure."

I answered hoarsely. With her face bright red, Mitsuki said "T-Thank you" in a barely audible voice.

Inside the room, dimly lit by a light bulb, Mitsuki and I were lying on the same bed.

"...Nii-san."

Mitsuki called my name mournfully and hugged my right arm tightly. Through the pajamas, I could feel the warm and softness of her body covering my right arm.

I could feel the sensation of her petite but beautifull-shaped breasts on my upper arm. This meant that I could not move my right arm recklessly.

"I feel so calm now... This should be fine."

Leaning her cheek against my right shoulder, Mitsuki spoke with a smile. Her after-bath fragrance was caressing my nose lightly. In contrast to Mitsuki, I felt quite unsettled.

"Okay, can you tell me now?"

To prevent her from noticing my nervousness, I tried my hardest to stay calm while urging her to start.

"Very well... Let us begin with how we met. That day took place just when a strong typhoon was leaving. She arrived in Midgard two weeks after me."

Mitsuki closed her eyes and spoke nostalgically.

"My first impression of her, how should I describe it...? She was superior to me on all accounts. Of course, she was quite beautiful in face, but the light emanating from her inner character was blindingly bright to me. It made me feel that she lived up to her name as Haruka-san's younger sister."

"By Haruka-san, you mean Shinomiya-sensei?"

I confirmed with her and Mitsuki nodded with a chuckle.

"Yes, back then, Shinomiya-sensei was every student's idol! Perfectly flawless in all respects, she has always been my goal since back then."

"Wow, it's almost like the current you, Mitsuki."

"W-What are you talking about!? How could I compare to her!?"

On my end, this was not flattery, but Mitsuki still denied it with her face red.

She shifted her body slightly. I felt a definite sensation of softness from her bosom in contact with my arm.

"...I don't think it's entire out of the question."

While worrying whether my face was going red, I replied.

"Of course it is! Seriously, I am going back to the main subject! Simply stated, Miyako was very similar to Haruka-san, a very amazing girl."

Mitsuki spoke in embarrassment, but even if she claimed that Miyako was more amazing than her, I found it impossible to imagine.

"A girl like that—Because we were both Japanese and of similar age, she was assigned to be my roommate. In the beginning, I was very nervous but Miyako was a cheerful, lively and straightforward person, so we became great friends very quickly."

Mitsuki's voice carried nostalgia. It must have been a very happy time for her back then.

"However... She quickly surpassed me in both academics and the control of dark matter, which I found it a little hard to accept. Of course, since I arrived two weeks earlier than her, I had gone through a phase of hard work, but ultimately, she did everything better than me without exception. I was a bit jealous of her talent."

Smiling wryly, Mitsuki described her feelings from back then.

"Wow, was she that amazing? But from the it sounds, rather than best friends, wouldn't that normally make her your rival? Especially with your competitive personality, Mitsuki."

After hearing my response, Mitsuki glared at me unhappily.

"...I am not that competitive. However, I definitely felt a sense of rivalry against Miyako, but how should I put it...? Miyako felt strong affection towards me, even to the point of sweeping away my tiny hostility completely."

"Strong affection?"

"P-Please do not misunderstand, okay? I mean feelings as friends, nothing more. I have no idea what she saw in me, but it was as though we were joined at the hip... We even slept in the same bed like this at some point."

Although I doubted whether those were truly feelings of friendship, I held my tongue. Since I did not know Shinomiya Miyako directly, I had no right to judge her.

"Perhaps that could be described as Miyako's only flaw. She often made errors in judgment due to putting me above all else. That time, it was also for this reason that—"

Mitsuki bowed her head gravely after saying that.

"You mean... The time when 'Purple' Kraken attacked?"

"...Yes, it was just as my first anniversary at Midgard was approaching, a siren suddenly blared. We were informed that the Kraken was approaching."

Perhaps because she had reached a sad scene, Mitsuki hugged my arm even tighter. Pressing herself close to me, her body was warm and giving off a fragrance with faint sweetness.

"Now that I think back, the situation was not quite right on that day. She seemed a bit distracted and would suddenly focus her gaze where there was nothing to be seen. Most likely, her dragon mark had already changed color by that point. But because Miyako's dragon mark was on her back, she did not notice immediately..."

Mitsuki spoke regretfully. Back then, no one knew that there was a link between the dragon mark's change in color and a D's dragonification. However, had they discovered the symptoms earlier, perhaps a different future would have resulted. That was probably what Mitsuki thought.

"There were already plans back then to use the Ds' powers as trump cards for vanquishing dragons. And so, the Counter-Dragon Squad was established with Haruka-san as the captain. Miyako and I were part of it too, hence we head to the frontline... Falling into the Kraken's trap on our own."

Hearing what she said, I felt puzzled. Since the dragons' aims were unknown at the time, there should have been the option of escaping back then.

"Was the situation so urgent that it was necessary to send a newly established force to fight?"

"...The Kraken advanced with frightening speed. There was no time to evacuate Midgard completely. The fleet deployed by NIFL and Midgardsormr were all swept away by antimatter missiles and did not even manage to stall for time. To protect Midgard and our comrades, we had no choice but to fight."

There was a rich sense of reality in what Mitsuki said. Midgard must have been in chaos at the time. As one would expect, Mitsuki and her comrades must have went forward to fight the Kraken with resolve.

"But when the Kraken entered visual range, just as we were starting to attack, I noticed Miyako's dragon mark giving off a strong purple glow, clearly visible even through her clothing. Then with a shocked face, she said that the dragon's target was her."

"...Now that you mention it, back when Leviathan approached, Iris also felt its will."

I recalled what had happened roughly a month ago. Perhaps some kind of connection of that sort would form between the dragon and the selected D.

"Miyako tried her hardest to persuade us that the Kraken was pursuing her. Heating up, her dragon mark was summoning it and the rest of us had to hurry and run. However, at the time, we all thought that Miyako was speaking nonsense because she had lost her mind."

Mitsuki seemed deeply regretful and self-reprimanding. Closing her eyes, she leaned her forehead forcefully on my shoulder.

"...It couldn't be helped. I'd probably draw the same conclusion too."

"But... At least as her best friend, I should have believed in her without hesitation. But I failed to say anything at all. Just as we were perplexed, the situation had already gone beyond the point of no return, because the Kraken's tentacles had spread out in a dome shape, covering up the entire area."

Mitsuki's voice wavered slightly.

"After seeing the tentacles approaching to attack us, Miyako turned her gaze at me, then... She waved lightly before her chest then rushed out alone. She probably believed that at this rate, we were all going to be crushed to death by the tentacles."

Mitsuki spoke with her voice and body trembling.

"Miyako attacked the Kraken's purple eyeball while rushing at it, but her offensive was completely deflected by the tentacles of mithril. She had nowhere to run—Then after that..."

Mitsuki was finally at a loss for words.

"—Stop, thank you, it's already enough."

I could not bear to watch, so I asked her to stop. I already knew the gist of what happened next. The two Krakens, including the dragonified Shinomiya Miyako, were killed by Mitsuki with antimatter projectiles.

Shinomiya Miyako must have never suspected she would turn into a dragon. Otherwise, she would not have charged the Kraken on her own.

"Miyako really... always made errors of judgment at critical moments... Perhaps we might have been able to defend her by relying on everyone... She probably rushed out alone... to prevent me from coming into danger..."

Mitsuki said every word with a weeping voice.

If possible, I really wanted to stroke her head and comfort her but she was hugging my right arm while my injured left arm could not move. As a result, I could only remain motionless and silent.

Thus, I waited until Mitsuki's emotions calmed down and her trembling stopped. Then I said:

"Mitsuki, I now understand what happened between you and Shinomiya Miyako. Thanks to that, I can be certain now."

"...Certain?"

Mitsuki stared at me with her eyes, red from crying.

"Yeah, Mitsuki, you're the one who feels the most chagrin over what happened to Shinomiya Miyako. You're also the one who kept working hard despite the pain without avoiding it. There's no need for you to suffer Lisa's condemnation."

To observe Mitsuki's reaction, I deliberately made it sound like I was accusing Lisa.

"P-Please hold on! This is neither here nor there! Miyako was dear to Lisa-san too, which is why she has the right to reproach me!"

Mitsuki frantically defended Lisa, I knew it—Things were like that.

The truth that I had heard from Firill... She said that Lisa did not actually hate Mitsuki.

Hence, I came up with a hypothesis and it looked like I had guessed right.

"The right to reproach you... Mitsuki, have you ever sought Lisa's forgiveness?"

"That sort of thing... I have not. Because... I have done something absolutely unforgivable."

Mitsuki shook her head. I see. This was why the problem had gotten so complicated. While feeling exasperated, I asked Mitsuki:

"Last time, Mitsuki, you said that you continue to fight dragons as atonement, right? But based on what you just said, even if you defeated all the dragons, Lisa still won't forgive you, right?"

"...Of course not, because they are unrelated matters."

"Sigh..."

I sighed deeply.

"N-Nii-san, why are you making such an exasperated expression?"

"Of course I'm exasperated—Can you try being a little considerate for Lisa?"

"Eh...?"

Mitsuki looked at me in surprise. It looked like she did not get it at all.

"To stay angry persistently because of one incident, to persistently hate someone, that's very tiring, you know? If you were truly considerate for Lisa, then create an opportunity for Lisa to forgive you, how about that?"

"B-But I do not know whether she wants to forgive me either, that would be too shameless..."

"Whether it is shameless or not, that's for Lisa to decide. Even if you end up angering her, it's not like it's the first time."

Although I continued to persuade, Mitsuki still remained hesitant. Her gaze wandered.

"But..."

"Mitsuki, do you really refuse forgiveness that much?"

"O-Of course not!"

With a dramatic change in expression Mitsuki yelled.

"In that case, you will ask Lisa tomorrow what you must do to earn her forgiveness. This is an order."

"Order...? My rank is higher than yours, you know?"

Mitsuki glared at me with displeasure.

"But I'm your older brother, right?"

"...What do you mean by that? That is too tyrannical!"

Mitsuki pouted unhappily.

"Then are you going to use your authority as a superior officer to negate my order?"

"............No, I will follow it, because I hate the idea that others thought I were escaping."

Mitsuki answered after a few seconds.

Hearing her reply, I exhaled in relief.

"As expected of my little sister who hates losing."

"Muu... Say whatever you like."

Mitsuki closed her eyes defiantly but continued to hug my arm tightly, refusing to let go.

"Do your best. I support you."

After whispering softly to Mitsuki who was about to sleep, I closed my eyes too.

During our long conversation, drowsiness had already arrived quietly at the fringes of my consciousness. Although Mitsuki's body warmth and softness felt so attractive, I seemed able to fall asleep by obeying this drowsiness.

"...Thank you, Nii-san."

—Just before entering the realm of dreams, I seemed to hear those words.

===Part 4===

"Nii-san, rise and shine, Nii-san."

The next morning, Mitsuki roused me from sleep by rocking my shoulder.

"Hmm...?"

I rubbed my eyes and got up. Mitsuki pulled me by my arm.

"Come, hurry over, we have arrived."

"Arrived where...?"

Still half asleep, I could not recall instantly why Mitsuki was in the room. Neither could i remember where this was.

But after Mitsuki brought me to the window side and I saw the expansive view beyond the glass, my drowsiness was instantly swept away.

"Wow..."

Only an island in the scenery of the sea yesterday, it was apparently a volcanic island. Beautifully triangular, the mountain peak had white smoke rising from it. There were almost no plants on the island while the sides of the mountain were covered by what seemed to be black rocks solidified from lava.

The ship seemed to be moving along the island's perimeter. After a while, an artificially developed coastline gradually came into view.

"When the operation was drafted and a reconnaissance team was sent here, a simple pier had already been constructed. Until Basilisk approached, we will remained moored there."

Mitsuki looked ahead along the ship's direction and explained.

"We'll be living here for now... Can we go on the island?"

"You may go ashore freely, but there are forbidden places including the area near the volcano's mouth. I will explain the details during today's meeting."

Saying that, Mitsuki left the window and returned to the bedside, picking up her pillow.

"You're going back to your cabin?"

"Yes, there is still time before breakfast, which is why I would like to take a shower first. Umm... Others might misunderstand if your smell lingered on my body."

Mitsuki looked away shyly.

"I-I see, then I'd better take a shower too."

Feeling conscious of the scent from my right arm that Mitsuki had hugged, I was about to bring my nose closer to sniff when...

"...Stop, d-do not do that! It is sexual harassment!"

Her face bright red, Mitsuki frantically stopped me.

"S-Sorry."

"Please enter the bathroom directly! No sniffing, anyone who does that is a pervert!"

"—Understood. I'll take a shower right away, I promise you."

Because I did not want my younger sister to think of me as a pervert, I instantly promised her.

"...Cross your heart, hope to die?"

Blushing, Mitsuki reminded me again.

"Yeah—Anyway, enough about me, Mitsuki, do you still remember last night's promise?"

Asking Lisa what it would take to forgive her—I checked with Mitsuki to confirm that she had not forgotten.

"Of course. How could I be the student body president if I were that forgetful?"

Mitsuki answered with displeasure and rapidly walked to the cabin's exit. But when she stopped when she gripped the door handle. Quietly, she said:

"...But I think that Lisa-san will definitely not forgive me."

"Even if that's true, it's still progress compared to you trying to guess Lisa's thoughts and feelings on your own."

"Indeed—You have a point."

Mitsuki smiled wryly and quietly left the room.

Then I walked to the bathroom to keep my promise with Mitsuki.

During the meeting after breakfast, we received a booklet which contained a map of the island and various reminders.

Thinking this resembled a guide for a school outing, I opened it up to have a look, only to find introductions to various attractions on the island, featuring especially cute illustrations.

—Someone really is treating this like a school outing!

I ridiculed in my heart.

I checked the copyright page to find that Shinomiya-sensei was apparently the one who put the handbook together. In accordance with her reputation of flawless perfection, she apparently had talent in drawing too. However, my image of her was shattered. She turned out to be an unexpectedly humorous person.

There were various places on the map marked with skulls. Warnings were placed near these locations to restrict entry because of poisonous volcanic gases.

At the end of examining the this overhead view of the island that was about to become a battlefield, I discovered a hot spring symbol.

As a main attraction, the hot spring even had a special feature written on a separate page to introduce it, even providing detailed explanations of the water composition and effects. The words of skin beautification were bolded for emphasis. There also seemed to be restorative effects for the sick and injured.

—Lemme check it out some time before the battle.

Thinking that, I shifted my gaze forward. Mitsuki was standing in front of the whiteboard in the conference room, talking about the contents of the booklet in her hand.

Mitsuki was not acting unusually in any way, but sitting diagonally in front of me, Lisa was staring at Mitsuki with an indescribable expression. It seemed like a chaotic mixture of emotions.

Perhaps Mitsuki had talked to Lisa already. This was very likely, seeing as Mitsuki was not the type to procrastinate on what needed to be done.

I could not guess the outcome even after looking at the two of them.

I'll know anyway once I ask Mitsuki later—I thought that to myself but did not expect the answer to arrive unexpectedly early.

After the meeting ended, just as I was about to exit the conference room, Lisa grabbed my arm from behind.

"Hold it right there, Mononobe Yuu. I have a few things to say to you."

Lisa was speaking with an angry expression and immediately closed the conference room door. With only the two of us in the room, Lisa glared at me angrily with raised eyebrows and interrogated:

"You said something unnecessary to Mitsuki-san, didn't you?"

"Hmm—Judging from this, you and Mitsuki already talked?"

Hearing me say that, Lisa became even more angry.

"I knew it was your meddling! Otherwise, Mitsuki-san could not possibly have asked me suddenly what would it take for me to forgive her!"

"...I simply told Mitsuki to think of things from your side."

I revealed what I had done truthfully. There was no reason for me to hide things.

"What... W-Why did I come up in your conversation?"

"Uh, because you don't actually hate Mitsuki, right?"

I revealed the truth I had heard from Firill.

"T-That is—W-Why would you know that in the first place?"

"I didn't know, but I got it from a trustworthy source."

"...I see now, it was Firill-san? I never expected even for her to have a part in this—"

Lisa tossed her hair in agitation.

"Then that means I'm right, doesn't it? Lisa, you've been pretending all the way until now that you haven't forgiven Mitsuki, because she craves punishment herself."

"Ooh..."

Lisa was unable to retort. I concluded that my guess was correct.

"But doing that must sadden you, Lisa, because you actually hold Mitsuki quite dear, but to keep reproaching her—"

"I do not need you to worry about me. I am simply doing what is necessary for family. If serving as her 'punishment' would help ease Mitsuki-san's guilt, I shall persist in it."

With arms akimbo, Lisa declared firmly. She was amazing indeed. I was thoroughly impressed with her kindness and fortitude, but this time, her strength in conviction was being counterproductive.

"—Yes, that definitely was necessary in the beginning. Thanks to you, Lisa, I think Mitsuki was saved quite substantially. But don't you think that you're being overprotective if you keep treating her that way even after two years have passed?"

"O-Overprotective!?"

Lisa widened her eyes, her expression looked like she had heard something unexpected.

"Yeah, Mitsuki has already decided to confront her guilt. She believes that fighting dragons incessantly is her responsibility. Isn't this single 'punishment' already enough for Mitsuki?"

"B-But..."

Lisa stammered in hesitation. She was probably quite rattled, wondering if that was really okay.

"Say—How did you reply to Mitsuki's question of what would it take for you to forgive her?"

"...Because it came too suddenly, I could not give her any reply. I still have not responded yet."

Hearing her say that, I reached out and grabbed Lisa's shoulder with my right hand.

"Kyah!? W-What are you doing?"

Lisa shrank away in fear while I said to her:

"If that's the case, you'd better consider it carefully. If you're worried about Mitsuki, set a condition for her, because I'm sure she'll clear any kind of trial no matter what it is."

"H-How confident you are. Aren't you too biased in favor of your sister?"

Blushing slightly, Lisa remarked with sarcasm.

"As the older brother, believing in the younger sister goes without saying."

"...Hmph, in that case, I will think of a very difficult condition. Even if it causes Mitsuki-san distress, it will be your fault!"

Saying that, Lisa shoved me away and quickly exited the conference room.

"Hmm, did I provoke her too much...?"

A bit worried, I walked into the corridor as well. Immediately, I found Firill poking her head out from behind a nearby pillar.

"...Good work, Mononobe-kun."

"Don't tell me you heard our entire conversation?"

Hearing me say that, Firill nodded in confession.

"...Yes, I was eavesdropping outside. Then because Lisa came out, I hid."

Fearing that things were now awkward between Firill and Lisa, I felt apologetic to her.

"Oh, umm... Sorry, because of the way I worded things, Lisa guessed that you're the one who advised me."

"...This is fine, I don't mind. To me personally, this result is good enough."

"Eh? But nothing's resolved yet?"

I was surprised at Firill's response. Currently, Lisa was still at the stage of deciding the condition required to forgive Mitsuki.

"Even if it's not resolved yet, the situation has definitely made progress... A result will probably come soon. Just as we promised... I have to give you a reward."

"No, it's okay. I didn't do much."

Although I would feel bad accepting a reward I did not deserve, that was not the entire reason. In addition, I had a sense of foreboding, prompting me to refuse Firill's offer.

"...No need to be shy. I will prepare a present you'd enjoy. Look forward to it."

But Firill ignored what I said and declared that.

Watching Firill laugh "...hehehe" suggestively, I prayed intensely in my heart, please, don't be anything troublesome—

===Part 5===

After our life at the volcanic island started, I realized that it was actually quite similar to our daily lives at Midgard.

Every day started with breakfast in the morning. On days with meetings, we went to the conference, otherwise, there were indoor lessons. After lunch, we went on the island for practical training or listened to status reports on the war against Basilisk. After that, I tutored Tia on homework, ate dinner then went to bed.

If there was anything different from before, that was living in closer proximity to the girls. Due to living together on the same ship, having meals together became habitual and usual.

Although the matter between Mitsuki and Lisa was still unresolved, the two of them went back to normal on the surface.

What worried me was Iris, who seemed to be getting increasingly unsettled as the days went by, and Firill, who was going to prepare some kind of present for me.

I knew the reason behind for Iris' uneasiness. Or rather, I should call it specific urging.

Just earlier, she was saying to me "when are you coming to my room...?" in a sulking manner. This whole time, she had apparently been waiting for the "continuation" of our conversation on the first day.

On my side, I wanted to fulfill that promise too but after the incident with Firill, Mitsuki's supervision became even more strict, limiting my movements. ALthough Mitsuki only spent the night in my cabin that one time, since my diligent little sister made frequent visits to my room, I could not find the opportunity to do it.

However, I had also heard many times that Tia wanted to sneak off to my room and due to Mitsuki taking precautions on my behalf, so I had nothing to complain about. All thanks to her, I was able to sleep in peace.

Then after these normal days persisted for five days, one of the girls who worried me—Firill—made a move.

During a lunch break, I left the dining table to go to the washroom and Firill chased after me.

"...Mononobe-kun, I've prepared the reward."

"W-What is... the reward?"

I gulped and asked. The reason why I was reflexively on guard was because I remembered her prank last time. Another one like that would be more than I could take.

"Here, for you."

"...Huh?"

Seeing the small slip of paper in her hand, I frowned. It was apparently paper cut out from a notebook. There was handwriting on the faintly lined paper.

"One day hot spring coupon... Expires today?"

I read out the words on it and Firill nodded to confirm.

"...Yes, you know there is a hot spring on the island, right?"

"Yeah, the handbook covered it."

I answered, perplexed.

"I've already tried it, a wonderful place. But I'm guessing you still haven't gone, right, Mononobe-kun?"

"Yeah, because everyone on this ship is a girl apart from me. It'd be bad if we ran into each other in the hot spring."

Since I knew that hot springs were very popular with girls, I knew I had better not go for now and give up a long time ago. However, Firill smiled and presented her handwritten coupon.

"Indeed... That's precisely why this one day coupon was born. You can enjoy the hot spring as much as you like today."

"Meaning that the hot spring is for my exclusive use today?"

"...Something like that. Today, the hot spring exists for you, Mononobe-kun."

Saying that, Firill stuffed the coupon in to my hand.

"Enjoy it well."

"O-Okay... Thank you. I never expected to receive such a considerate present."

Precisely because I expected a preposterous reward beforehand, I felt quite touched now. The thoughtful handwriting on the coupon instantly gave me a heartwarming feeling.

"...Fufu, you should thank me only after you've enjoyed the hot spring."

Firill touched her hand to her lips, smiling as though she found things very humorous.

Thinking about it after the fact, I realized it was an impish smile.

But immersed in touched feelings, I failed to discern Firill's true intentions and simply looked forward to the hot spring.

After dinner that day, I immediately took a towel and left my cabin.

Walking off the ship's gangway ladder and arriving on the volcanic island's shore, I felt slightly unsteady on my feet. Having lived on a rocking ship for a while, it felt unstable on solid land instead.

But that disrupted sense of balance soon recovered. Stepping on hard rock, I made my way to the hot spring.

The volcanic island was dark at night. With the starry sky as the backdrop, I could see the black, towering silhouette of the conical mountain. However, there was lighting around the pier and along the route to the hot spring, most likely because many people wanted to have a dip at night. Just by following the lighting, there was no need for a map.

It was less than five minute's walking from the pier to the hot spring. Following those regularly spaced lights, I arrived at a shore surrounded by rocks. It looked like an inlet on first glance, but I could see white steam rising inside.

According to the explanation in the handbook, the hot spring flowed out from inside the inlet. Because the inlet was connected to the sea, its outskirts had seawater but the inner side did not contain salt because it was isolated by the rocks.

As soon as I approached, I was struck by the distinct smell of sulfur that characterized hot springs. The hot spring's water was a cloudy milky color. I could not see the bottom, but it was probably not very deep.

Just to be on the safe side, I checked out the surroundings. Apart from me, there seemed to be no one else present.

Next to the hot spring was even a simple changing room. I cautiously peered inside but there were still no signs of others, only baskets for putting in clothing and buckets for bathing.

I sighed in relief.

Apparently, just as Firill had said, the hot spring really was for my exclusive use.

I swiftly undressed in the changing room and made my way to the hot spring with a towel and bucket. Using the bucket to scoop up hot water and check the temperature, I rinsed my body a bit before entering hot spring for a dip. The water was roughly a bit more than knee height.

"Phew..."

I could not help but exhale. Although my left shoulder's wound felt some slight stinging, it was not painful. Not only that, a sense of warmth was gradually seeping into the surroundings of the wound, washing away the lingering dull ache.

"What a great hot spring..."

Outside the inlet, on the other side of the rocky shore was a stretch of calm sea. Countless stars were twinkling in the cloudless sky, decorating the world of night. This scenery was impeccable.

I felt that it had been quite a few years since I last experienced such a calming time.

—I really have to thank Firill.

I submerged myself into the hot water up to my shoulders, carefully savoring the blissful experience.

But just at that moment, I noticed several voices approaching.

"...Huh?"

Originally relaxed, my consciousness instantly became wide awake as though cold water had been dumped on my head.

"Having a bath together with everyone feels so great!"

It was Iris' voice.

"Honestly speaking, this is slightly embarrassing for me..."

"It didn't feel like my thing at first, but it became fun after I got used to it. This is what they call skinship, right?"

I could even hear Lisa and Ariella's voices.

"Yes, this is what they call it in Japan."

"Mm."

Mitsuki and Ren expressed agreement.

"Tia feels it'd be nice if Yuu came along."

Then I could even hear Tia's voice.

"...Fufu, if Mononobe-kun were present, all members would be gathered."

—Hey, even Firill's here!

I screamed in my mind. What the heck was going on?

Just as my mind turned into a mass of chaos, unable to take any action, the girls had already entered the changing room.

Having missed the chance to yell and alert them, I was totally panicking inside. But on further thought, my removed clothing was still in the changing room. As soon as they found my clothing, they would probably discover my presence. After all, I was the only one wearing a male uniform.

However, all I heard was mirth in the changing room. There were no cries of surprise from discovering my clothes.

...This was too weird.

Just as I decided it would be best if I announced my presence on my own, I was just about to yell towards the changing room when—

"I'm the first!"

Stark naked, Iris came out of the changing room and jumped into the hot spring with a splash.

—Gah!?

I frantically hid myself behind a nearby rock. Thanks to this being a natural hot spring, there were many spots to hide out of sight.

"Iris-san, jumping into the water like this is very rude."

Then Lisa apparently appeared, correcting Iris with exasperation.

Now I could no longer afford to make a reckless move. If I went out in this situation, I would run into Iris and the others in their naked state.

—Indecision leads to death.

For some reason, what flashed through my mind was the voice of my former commanding officer, Major Loki.

"Don't be rigid. There's no other people after all. I actually wanted to try jumping into the water long ago."

Then I heard Ariella's voice and a loud splash.

"Mm!"

This was followed by another splash. Ren apparently jumped into the water too.

"How rare it is to see Ren-san so unreserved."

"Tia is an adult and will enter the water normally."

Mitsuki and Tia apparently entered the hot spring too.

"...On the other hand, I will insist I'm a child and jump into the water."

The one who entered the water with a violent splash last seemed to be Firill. With that, the whole team had gathered.

Was there a way to find an opening to leave while everyone was taking a dip in the hot spring?

I quietly peered out from behind the rock to check the surroundings.

On the other side of the steam, I could see my classmates' pale and naked bodies. I gulped and frantically shifted my gaze away.

—No good. If I left the hot spring now, there was no way in hell I'd escape detection.

Even if I wanted to head towards the sea while swimming underwater, I would still need to traverse the rocky area along the way, which meant I would surely be seen too.

Apart from hiding here and waiting for the girls to leave, there did not seem to be any other way to survive safely.

"Wow! Lisa-chan's boobs are so big! They're floating lightly in the hot water!"

"I-Iris-san, please do not poke me with your finger!"

"Ah, the sensation is different from mine. It's more soft and fluffy than elastic... Like marshmallows."

"Nnnn... Yah—S-Stop it or else I shall retaliate!"

"Kyau!? T-That tickles, Lisa-chan!"

I heard dialogue from Iris and Lisa playing around.

"Mm—"

"Ren-san, I can understand how you feel, but swimming in a bath is a bit..."

Then I heard Mitsuki reprimanding Ren.

Immediately, I heard splashing like someone was swimming.

"Oh, Tia wants to swim too!"

"S-Seriously, Tia-san, did you not say you were an adult just now?"

"Since the bath is so wide, who cares? I'm joining in."

"Even you, Ariella-san!?"

Tia and Ariella seemed to have started swimming while Mitsuki was left at a loss what to do about them.

"Mitsuki-chan, save me!"

I heard Iris' voice. She had apparently fled from Lisa.

"Kyah!? Do not hug me so suddenly!"

"Wow, Mitsuki-chan's skin is so smooth and soft."

"Hyan!? Where do you think you are touching!?"

"What kind of soap do you normally use, Mitsuki-chan? Oh, or do you use body wash?"

"I-I will tell you, so release me~"

The mood was very lively. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves. However, I did not seem to be hearing Firill's voice.

"—Ah, so you're over here."

"!?"

Firill suddenly poked her head out from the other side of rock where I was hiding. Almost crying out, I hastily covered my mouth.

"...Mononobe-kun, are you enjoying the view?"

Firill joined me behind the rock and peered at my face from below, and of course, she was naked. Her pale and voluptuous breasts were floating on the water. Due to the hot spring's milky white color, I could not see beneath the water surface, but the sight was plenty stimulating already.

"Firill, w-what is going on!? This wasn't what you said! Why is everyone here? Isn't the hot spring for my exclusive use today?"

I lowered my voice as much as possible and questioned Firill.

"...Nothing wrong here, it's totally for you and us to use today. This is the experience I prepared for you."

"By saying you prepared it, don't tell me that Iris and the others also know I'm here?"

"No, everyone doesn't know. I covered up the clothes in the changing room with my own before they could notice, so it's fine. Now you can secretly feast your eyes on the naked body of girls. Are you happy?"

Firill cocked her head and asked me. The hot water accumulated between her bountiful breasts looked especially salacious.

"H-How could I possibly be happy? By doing this, you're only making me feel troubled."

"...Honestly? Aren't guy supposed to be happy to see girls naked? See, your heart rate is currently so fast, right?"

Firill pressed her hand on my left chest and spoke.

"That... goes without saying. The results are unthinkable if I get discovered. How can you expect me to keep calm!?"

Actually, the main reason was due to Firill appearing naked before me, but I could not bring myself to say that explicitly, after all.

"...Really? Did I do something wrong? Are you that troubled?"

Firill immediately made a sad look and dejectedly sank her body deeply into the hot spring.

"Oh... No, I—"

Did I go too far? I felt sorry for her. Perhaps this situation was the result of Firill doing everything she could to make be happy.

I was just about to say something to the depressed Firill when something suddenly emerged from the hot spring.

"Puha!"

Taking a deep breath, shaking water off herself, it was Tia, completely nude.

"Eh...?"

Too surprised, I could not help but exclaim.

Tia kept blinking and staring into my eyes. She was apparently swimming underwater for fun just now.

"Oh, it's Yuu and Firill. Eh? But why is Yuu here?"

Tia asked in puzzlement without hiding her body at all. I could not help but feel my gaze drawn to her pale and tender skin.

Still immature, her body lacked undulating curves but the slightly bulging chest gave a sense of budding femininity. I felt my heart rate rise involuntarily.

"...Be quiet. If anyone else discovers him, Mononobe-kun will be very troubled."

Since I was unable to answer, Firill covered Tia's mouth lightly and replied.

"Really? Tia knows. Tia won't let husband feel troubled."

Tia answered quietly then leaned against me while my body was frozen.

"...T-Tia?"

"Yuu—Tia will be quiet and be a good girl, so can Tia be with you?"

Tia pressed herself tightly against me, putting me in a fluster.

"H-Hold on, this is bad. D-Don't do this kind of thing."

"Why? Did Tia do something that Yuu dislikes?"

I advised her quietly but Tia ignored me and pressed her body tightly against me. The direct contact with soft skin was making me dizzy.

"I-It's not that I dislike it..."

If I denied it sloppily, Tia might think I did not like her company. While searching for words to persuade her without hurting her feelings, I stood there frozen, not knowing what to do.

"...So Mononobe-kun does not dislike this kind of thing."

But my comment was apparently getting misinterpreted. Originally watching my conversation with Tia, Firill clapped her hands together.

"Hmm, I guess I really need to help you enjoy yourself to the max."

Saying that, Firill circled around to my back.

"Eh...? H-Hey?"

"...Here!"

Sensing she was about to do something, wariness and fear surfaced in my heart. At this moment, Firill pressed her massive bust onto my back.

That unbelievable softness and seductive sensation was blanking out my mind.

"Wha—"
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir_v03_133.jpg|thumb]]

I was no longer capable of saying a single sentence.

"...One, two, three, okay—That's it."

After counting up to three, Firill left me. Perhaps having bathed for too long, Firill's face was a little red.

"...My heart is beating so fast. Luckily, I already learned beforehand that this can happen without being in love."

Firill pressed her hand against her left chest, exhaling hot breath.

"Or else I might have jumped to a wrong conclusion."

Speaking with a blushing face, Firill say that then asked me:

"...Mononobe-kun, are you happy I did that?"

"No, umm... Well, if I had to say it, I was very happy..."

I affirmed in a stammer and Firill smiled and seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

"...That's great."

I was mesmerized by her facial expression for a while. At this moment, Tia hugged me tightly.

"Husband really likes people with big boobs after all?"

Tia pouted and glared up at me.

"It's not like that—No, by the way, Tia, can you let go of me first? Otherwise, I can't talk calmly."

"No, Yuu forgot about Tia just now so Tia has to hug you tight to make sure you don't forget again!"

While we were talking, the other voices grew louder naturally. But it was too late by the time we noticed.

"Tia-san? Are you over there?"

Mitsuki's voice came from the other side of the rock. Our shoulders, Tia and mine, both shook at the same time.

"Oh dear, Firill-san also disappeared without me noticing."

Lisa also noticed and commented on Firill's absence.

"...Shhh—"

Firill brought a finger to her lip and hushed us. Then slowly, she walked out from behind the rock.

"I'm here. Tia-san and I were having a quick chat."

"Yeah, Tia is here too!"

Despite a look of reluctance, Tia released me and emerged from the rock to show herself to Mitsuki and the others.

"Really... I think I heard Nii-san's voice too."

Hearing Mitsuki say that, I felt cold sweat slide down my face.

"...Mononobe-kun's voice? Did you imagine it?"

Although Firill tried to feign ignorance, it seemed to deepen Mitsuki's suspicions instead.

"This feels very suspicious. Just to be on the safe side, I shall confirm."

With the splashing sound of someone walking, I sensed Mitsuki's presence gradually approaching.

What to do—At this rate, I was definitely going to be discovered.

Should I move underwater to the back of another rock? No... even though the water was murky, with this amount of depth, the chances of being seen while moving was very high when under all gazes.

Thinking it was not the time for recklessness, I concluded my only option was hiding in the water.

This was a gamble on whether I could hold my breath all the way until Mitsuki left... Although I felt that it was futile resistance, it was all I could do.

Listening to the approaching water noises, I calculated the timing to submerge myself.

Three more steps... Two... One... Now!

—Pururururururururu.

But just as I was going to submerge, an electronic sound came from the changing room. Mitsuki's footsteps also stopped.

"Seems like an emergency call."

Saying that, Mitsuki then left for the changing room.

—I-I'm saved...

I exhaled deeply in relief while Tia bowed her head and apologized to me.

"Sorry, Yuu, Tia did not keep promise and made too much noise."

"No, my voice was heard too, so it's not your fault, Tia."

I caressed Tia's horned head and answered quietly.

But what was with that emergency call just now? Feeling concerned, I listened intently. Then I sensed Mitsuki returning from the changing room.

"—Important news, everyone."

Opening with that, Mitsuki then continued:

"Tomorrow morning, NIFL will be putting their plan into motion. Although details are as yet unknown, NIFL predicts a 90% chance of success. Almost assuredly—Basilisk will be defeated."
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2015-09-23T04:13:59Z

Mhaj58:

==Chapter 3 - Calamitous Flames of Muspelheim==

===Part 1===

The girl stared blankly, sitting collapsed in front of a pile of white ash.

Without crying audibly, her tears flowed nonstop.

The home where she had been living happily had turned into ash completely. On the floor were fragments of window glass that had melted then solidified into round shapes.

Black smoke was billowing from the fields whose harvest were originally looked forward to.

—The happiness she had finally obtained... The happiness which that person had given her, all of it disappeared.

Filled with irrepressible sorrow, the girl could only shed tears nonstop.

"You don't need to be sad, because ''it'' was not real."

This was what the fire witch, responsible for everything, told the girl. With icy eyes, she looked down at the white ash on the ground. Then fluttering her smoking black coat, she walked towards the despairing girl.

"Not... real?"

Not understanding, the girl asked hoarsely. The hot air in the surroundings was making her mouth dry.

"Yes, because you're not human. Abandon all that old and fake stuff to become the real you. Oh right—Let me give you a new name."

Saying that, the witch placed her hand on the girl's head. Frightened, the girl huddled herself in fear.

"From now on, you will be called Tia. Tia as in ''Tiamat'', the name of the silver dragon that Marduk vanquished in the past. You have great potential and will surely become something worthy of that name."

Written off as not human, receiving the name of Tia, the girl trembled and asked the witch:

"...What am I?"

"Tia, you are a ''dragon''."

Hearing the girl's question, the witch replied in a forceful tone of voice.

"Dragon..."

"Indeed, and our mother is 'Black' Vritra. You have not lost anything. Even now, our mother continues to watch over us."

The girl widened her eyes.

"...Mama?"

"Yes, as a ''dragon'', Tia, you are not alone, because you have a mother and many sisters."

Feeling a sense of solitude impossible to bury, the girl could only rely on the witch's whispers.

Even though she knew it was wrong—

===Part 2===

Having deployed a dragon-shaped fictional armament, Tia's gigantic body was making the spacious underground training site look like a cramped cage. Hovering in midair, the massive body had a destructive storm swirling around it.

Countless lightning strikes were tearing into the training site's inner walls. The fierce wind was sealing our movements.

Just as Lisa lost balance from the strong wind, a bolt of lightning descended upon her.

"Lisa!"

I was nearby so I slammed myself against Lisa to help her evade the lightning. Immediately finding my face buried in a soft sensation, making me unable to breathe, I moved my head. A sweet fragrance instantly filled my nostrils. Even my ears heard a seductive voice.

"Mmm.... No... M-Mononobe Yuu! W-Where, where do you think you're touching!?"

"Oh... S-Sorry!"

Realizing I had my face in Lisa's voluptuous bosom, I frantically separated from her.

"N-Normally speaking, I would have punished you mercilessly by now, understand? However... Since you seem to have rescued me this time, I shan't pursue the matter...... Thank you."

Blushing, Lisa thanked me quietly.

"Wow, Lisa thanking me, it's gonna rain today, no wait... A storm is already blowing."

To prevent myself from getting blown away by the strong wind, I lowered my posture while looking up at Tia who had become the eye of the storm.

"...What on earth is happening? That dragon is Tia-san... isn't it?"

"Yeah, it must be Tia's fictional armament. If by tracing out the 'outline of the mind,' Tia created that kind of fictional armament... Then perhaps she totally believes she's a dragon right now."

When I thought of it that way, it could explain why she suddenly went out of control.

"I-If that is the case, we must hurry to bring her back to normal!"

"Yeah—But how to get close...?"

Raging wind and lightning were ravaging the surroundings. On the other hand, Tia was hovering ten-odd meters above the floor.

"Mononobe!"

Just as I was wondering how to approach Tia, I heard Iris' voice. At the same time, the wind blowing us suddenly stopped.

I looked back to see Iris and Firill. Since they were training relatively nearer to us, they had come over to assist us.

Firill lifted the fictional grimoire shaped from her dark matter. She probably performed air transmutation to create a barrier of wind.

No longer suffering from the storm's pressure, I now had the luxury of observing my surroundings. I could see Mitsuki, Ren and Ariella gathered around Shinomiya-sensei next to wall on the far end. From what I could see, they were probably using transmuted air to neutralize the wind like Firill. Since they were too far away, it was impossible to join forces with them.

"...Are you two alright?"

Firill asked us.

"Yeah, we're alright but... Tia's a messy situation. Can you two help me?"

"...Sure."

Firill nodded.

"Yes, of course! Mononobe, what should I do?"

Iris nodded vigorously and sought my directions.

"Firill, try to expand the wind barrier as much as possible. And Iris, I want you to make explosions to divert Tia's attention."

"Got it, I'll try!"

Saying that, Iris manifested her fictional armament—Caduceus.

"—Mononobe Yuu, then I shall be heading over to Tia-san."

Raising her Gungnir, Lisa turned her gaze to Tia above.

"No wait, it's better if I reached to Tia."

"True that may be... But can you fly?"

Lisa looked at me uneasily. The method of using wind to fly required created a huge amount of air through transmutation.

My dark matter generating capacity was extremely low compared to everyone else, which meant I could not use that method. However—

"If it's just that kind of height, I'll manage. Lisa, could you please create lightning rods in the surroundings to divert the lightning?"

"...No helping it, leave it to me—Rise, towers of steel!"

Four masses of dark matter were ejected by Lisa's Gungnir, turning into four steel rods in the air, then embedded themselves into the ground as though surrounding Tia's position.

The random lightning strikes gathered towards the four lightning rods.

"My turn!"

Iris pointed Caduceus' tip at Tia and started concentrating.

"Come, come, fragments of the Far Beyond..."

As though surrounding Tia, dark matter manifested in multiple spots.

"Iris, don't hurt Tia."

"I know—O raindrops, scatter!"

Transmuted into water, the dark matter all exploded together.

Iris possessed the special talent that made everything explode no matter what she transmuted. Furthermore, she had high-level spatial awareness, allowing her to aim at the target without deviation. Hence, the accompanied steam explosion did not harm Tia directly.

Ruoooooooooooooooooooooo!

Frightened by the explosions, Tia used the dragon's stout limbs, formed from dark matter, to attack the steam shrouding her. But the limbs were worn down instead upon contact with the steam.

Eroded, the limbs rapidly recovered but it made me certain that this was just a dragon in nothing but appearance only. Before undergoing transmutation, dark matter was extremely fragile, vanishing whenever it touched matter apart from the person who had summoned it. In that case, touching Tia who was supposed to be inside should not be that difficult.

"Firill, just try your best... Help me to open up a path!"

After saying that, I instantly rushed towards Tia.

"Understood—Air Road."

I heard Firill's voice behind me. Then a favorable wind propelled me from behind. Firill's wind ran past me and helped me to block the raging wind coming from Tia. Meanwhile, Tia's attention was caught by the explosions so she did not notice me approaching.

While running, I concentrated my mind to manifest my fictional armament.

"Siegfried."

Appearing in my right hand was a mass of dark matter shaped like a large-caliber ornamental gun.

By using this fictional armament, I could fire dark matter as bullets, allowing me to perform powerful transmutations three times. After using three shots' worth, the fictional armament would disappear, but manifesting it again would create a huge opening, hence—

—I have to finish this in three shots.

Without slowing down, I pointed the muzzle at Tia above and pulled the trigger without aiming carefully.

"Smoke Bullet."

The fired bullet transmuted into tiny particles of dust and air. The red dragon was instantly engulfed by the puff of smoke. The countless dust particles wore away the dark matter, peeling off Tia's outer garment of a dragon for a brief instant.

—I see her!

As soon as the storm blew the smoke away, the dark matter dragon would revive again, but I had already captured Tia's location in my sight.

The left breast... The heart's location!

Arriving under Tia, I stopped running. This time, I aimed precisely and shot the ground.

"Air Bullet!"

Transmuted into a large volume of air, the dark matter struck the ground and exploded, blowing me towards the sky.

In this manner, I charged into the dragon's interior. Although my view turned completely red, there was no tactile sensation or feeling of resistance. Prior to transmutation, dark matter was equivalent to not existing and could not impede my advance.

"Tia!"

I yelled while reaching out with my empty left hand. My aim had not deviated, as long as I reached enough height, this hand should be able to touch—

After my fingertip felt a tiny sensation, I found Tia in front of my eyes. Her eyes were blank and did not reflect anything. As expected, she was not conscious.

Perhaps we were... the culprits for turning Tia, who believed she was a dragon, into a real dragon.

"Pull yourself together! Tia!!"

I yelled loudly while embracing her with my left arm.

"—Ehhh? Yuu...?"

The light returned to Tia's eyes as she called my name.

Then holding Tia in my arm, I started to fall, traveling through the dragon's body.

Seeing the ground gradually approaching, I aimed Siegfried downwards. This was the last shot.

"—Air Pressure Bullet!"

I used an explosion of air to cancel the falling impact. Landing lightly, I immediately check Tia's condition.

"Are you okay, Tia?"

"..."

Having regained consciousness just now, Tia still did not respond. She had fainted, her limp body leaning against me.

Due to manifesting such a gigantic fictional armament and performing large-scale transmutations continuously, her mind and body must be thoroughly exhausted.

"Mononobe!"

Iris and Lisa ran over to me. From the distance, Mitsuki and the others also hurried to our side.

The classmates all showed worried expressions. But amidst all this, only Shinomiya-sensei was watching us with a harsh gaze.

Seeing Shinomiya-sensei's expression, I knew that time was short.

Turning my gaze to Tia, who had fallen asleep from exhaustion—I steeled my determination to face off against the monster invading her heart.

===Part 3===

Although Tia had gone on a rampage, greatly damaging the training site, luckily, no one was injured.

Also because Mitsuki and I tried our hardest to intercede on her behalf, Tia's punishment was withheld for now.

However, Shinomiya-sensei also warned us that there would be no second chances.

—After all, the training site was damaged to the point that it required repairs before it could be used again.

Carrying Tia on my back, I went to the infirmary. Along the way, I recalled the pitiful condition of the training site, damaged from floor to ceiling by lightning.

Due to the severe damage caused to the facilities, the entire incident might have to be reported to Midgard's superior organization, Asgard. If further damage occurred, Asgard would definitely punish Tia.

—I need to have a proper discussion with her after she wakes up.

In order to help Tia become a member of Midgard, to become a fellow classmate in the truest sense, I had to make her a human.

I walked through the quiet corridor to arrive in front of the infirmary's door.

"Pardon the intrusion."

I opened the horizontally sliding door with a clatter, only to see that the person inside was not the school nurse who had looked after me on a number of occasions.

"...Eh?"

Staring at me in surprise was the girl who had chatted with me yesterday—Tachikawa Honoka. Dressed in gym clothes, she was sitting in a chair with her top lifted up, in the middle of sterilizing a wound on her flank.

"Kyah!?"

Honoka straightened her lifted top and turned her back to me. Originally frozen from excessive surprise, I also came back to my senses as a result of her scream.

"Oh... Umm, sorry! I'll wait outside."

Carrying Tia on my back, I was about to shut the door when Honoka frantically called to me.

"H-Hold on! Tia-san on your back is not feeling well, right? N-No need to mind me... Please come in."

"...Are you fine with it? Then pardon... the intrusion, okay?"

I felt as though someone had invited me into their bedroom. Stepping into the infirmary, I went to the innermost bed and unloaded the sleeping Tia from my back. Laying her out gently on the bed, I put a blanket on her before turning to face Honoka.

"Uh, looks like there's no one else here... Where did the nurse go?"

"Oh, the nurse is over at the clinic because there was someone with more serious injuries than me. She is currently treating that person."

"Serious injuries? Was there some kind of accident?"

Honoka's arms and legs had several pieces of gauze stuck to them. Before I arrived at the infirmary, she was already treating her own wounds.

"...Actually, I failed a transmutation during a practical. That's also why my classmate became injured."

She was referring to the student being treated at the clinic?

Honoka's class was apparently having a practical lesson at a different training site than ours.

"I see, although everyone makes mistakes... It must feel pretty bad that you hurt others."

"Yes... I will apologize to her properly afterwards. Whether or not she will forgive me, I don't know."

"That's true, no matter what the outcome, I think that's the best way to go about it."

Hearing me say that, Honoka smiled wryly.

"...You really aren't one to hand out comforting words, Yuu-san."

"Sorry, although I know that I should be encouraging you."

"No, compared to people who comfort others irresponsibly, I prefer someone like you."

I felt embarrassed by her description and scratched my face, looking away.

"—But anyway, even if there are other people injured, is it okay for the nurse to leave you alone, Honoka? I don't think there's a shortage of manpower..."

Although the school nurse was the only medical professional on duty, there should be other specialized doctors who were on call. To ensure the Ds' health, Midgard had a comprehensive medical care system.

"No, this really isn't anything serious... I offered to do the dressings myself because it's just putting on gauze after sterilizing."

Saying that, Honoka showed me the bottle of antiseptic liquid and gauze in her hands.

"But from what I saw just now, your wound is somewhere hard for your hand to reach, right?"

When she was sterilizing her flank just now, it looked like she was twisting her body in quite a forced posture.

"That's true... Some places are harder... Oh right, if it's okay with you... Could you help me?"

"Eh? M-Me?"

I widened my eyes greatly upon hearing these surprising words.

"Yes, on my back... Even if it's just this part."

Saying that, Honoka pulled her gym t-shirt up sightly.

My attention was drawn to her snow-white skin.

"Sure... If you don't mind."

Despite feeling troubled, I still approached her. I had learned first aid for the most part at NIFL. There was no need to falter at dressing a wound of this level.

"Then I'll apply the antiseptic. Are you really fine with this?"

Receiving the antiseptic and the gauze, I confirmed with her again. If things turned into sexual harassment after the fact, it would be too much to swallow.

"I'm counting on you, please... be gentle."

"O-Okay... Got it."

I gulped and nodded.

I walked over to the back of Honoka, who was sitting in a chair, and knelt down to treat her.

"...Mmm, ahh..."

Perhaps feeling some stinging, Honoka emitted inexplicably seductive moans. To distract myself as much as possible, I made conversation with her.

"Speaking of which, Honoka, you were discovered in the towns ahead of Basilisk's route of advance, right? You're Japanese no matter how I look, so why were you in that kind of place?"

I asked the question that had occurred to me during the full-school assembly. Honoka answered while enduring the stinging from her wound.

"My mother... Mmm... is someone who travels the world... Ah... As for me, I visit various places together with my mother."

"What an accomplished mother... Do you feel lonely, suddenly separated from her?"

"No... Our relationship is quite cold because I don't have a father or relatives... Mmm... In a certain sense, we stayed together because of circumstances, so it actually relieves me to become independent."

Honoka's reply was very calm and did not sound like a brave front.

"...That's so strong of you. Okay, dressing is done."

I examined the sterilized wound then applied the gauze, ending the treatment.

"Thank you, Yuu-san."

After Straightening out her clothing, Honoka thanked me.

"It was nothing. Well... Although it's embarrassing to say this, but from now on, you don't need to be so polite when asking friends for help."

"Friends... huh?"

Honoka's face looked like she had heard something unexpected. Her eyes were wide with surprise.

"Yeah, that's what I think. If you feel that I'm forcing things too much, then I apologize."

"No, nothing of that sort. I... am extremely glad."

Honoka smiled and shook her head.

"Great, then let's look after each other from now on."

"V-Very well, me too... Let's look after each other. S-So... I'd like to head over to the clinic to see how my classmate is doing."

Honoka lowered her head and bowed, then a little frantically, she walked to the infirmary's exit.

"Sure, see you."

I waved a hand in response. Honoka partially closed her eyes and smiled.

"Great—hope to talk to you again, then I'm off..."

She closed the door and the room suddenly turned silent.

—Hope?

Rather than waiting for chance encounters, perhaps I should write emails to her proactively.

Injuring a classmate might have repercussions for her. Although I might not be able to help much, it would be good for her to have someone to confide in at least. As her friend, I wanted to help her as much as possible.

Thinking about this kind of thing, I turned my gaze to the bed.

Tia was still sound asleep.

Zzzzzzzzzzz!

But at this moment, the terminal for the infirmary's internal line played a ringtone and the call lamp kept flashing.

"...Should I answer?"

I hesitated and looked at the infirmary's door. The school nurse did not look like she was returning yet.

—Maybe it might be for me.

I had reported to Shinomiya-sensei that I was taking Tia to the infirmary. Thinking it could be something to inform me, I pressed the pick up button on the screen despite my hesitation.

With an electronic sound, the screen immediately switched.

Then a face appeared on the screen, but it was someone I totally did not expect.

'Hi, it's been a while, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe.'

"...Major Loki?"

His name flew out of my mouth. It was the man who had been my direct commanding officer at NIFL.

On the other end, NIFL stared at me with his slender eyes. A gentle smile surfaced on his face.

'Until just now, I was still having a discussion with Colonel Shinomiya. Then I asked her to connect my call over to your end. Because I didn't even get a chance to talk to you during the personnel reassignment, I've been wanting to find a chance to chat with you.'

"Huh...? If it's chatting, last time—"

'What are you talking about, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe? Ever since you transferred to Midgard, this is my first time speaking to you, isn't it?'

Hearing him say that, I remembered this was a public ine.

When Leviathan was attacking, Major Loki had exploited the opening in Midgardsormr switching to interception mode and secretly contacted me through my personal terminal. This was to talk about things that must not reach Midgard's ears, because he wanted me to kill the D whose dragon mark had changed color.

"Right... Yeah, Major Loki, because I feel that working under you was only recently, I made a mistake."

Left without a choice, I could only go along with him. If any problems arose from what I said arbitrarily, it would turn into Mitsuki's responsibility because she was the one supervising me.

'Haha, me too. Clearly you're no longer my subordinate, but I still worry about you. I've got something to tell you. Want to hear it?'

"Yes... What is it?"

Staring at Major Loki's fake smile, I nodded. Since it was something that could be said on a public line, it should not be something dangerous like last time.

'The dragon cult, the Sons of Muspell, is apparently plotting to recover Tia Lightning. Although I've already asked Midgard to pay more attention, you be careful too.'

The Sons of Muspell... was the name of the organization that had effectively kept Tia under house arrest in the past. If they knew about the dragonification of Ds, it was not difficult to understand why they wanted to retrieve Tia, but—

"Recover...? From Midgard here? I think they'll get eliminated by Midgardsormr the instant they approach, right...?"

'Yes, Midgard's defenses are impregnable. But supplies and personnel need to enter and exit. Although there are stringent checks, it is not entirely impossible to get through. And this time, beyond a doubt... Kili will make a move too."

The smile vanished from Major Loki's face this time.

"That Kili huh..."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim. The leader of the Sons of Muspell, she was also a D deemed a disaster... Although I did not think she could penetrate Midgardsormr, she was quite a strong threat indeed.

'Kili is very strong, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe. Due to the information we received this time, alerting us that the Sons of Muspell had a D in their compound, NIFL mobilized all deployable forces. But the result was that Kili singlehandedly suppressed the majority.'

"The Sons of Muspell, are they doing this knowing that Ds will dragonify..."

'Arrested cultists did not seem to be in the know, but at least we can conclude that Kili knows. At the time, Tia Lightning was apparently just moved there from another facility. They probably intended to hand her to Basilisk as its mate instead of waiting for it to visit.'

In other words, Tia was originally in the process of being transported as a live sacrifice. If NIFL had acted slightly later, the second Basilisk would surely have been born.

"If they'll go so far to increase the number of dragons... I guess it's impossible they'll give up so easily."

'Indeed, Kili will definitely take some kind of action. If she infiltrates Midgard, a great disaster can be predicted. Please do not lower your guard at all. Considering that even Sleipnir could not handle her, she is probably stronger than you as you are right now.'

"...!"

I gasped. Major Loki had attempted to raise me as monster stronger than anyone else. Precisely because these words came from his mouth, I could understand how abnormal this D called Kili was.

'If possible, I'd really like to send out Sleipnir but Midgard won't allow NIFL to interfere that easily. Hence, if anything happens, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, I place my hopes you alone.'

"Clearly when Kili is stronger than me... You still have hopes for me?"

'Yes, even so, you are the only one who might be able to kill her. If there are people and things around you that you wish to protect, please abandon your silly obstinacy. This is my honest advice to you.'

Major Loki spoke to me with eyes that seemed to see through everything.

"...I'll bear that in mind."

It felt like my heart was being squeezed. I forced my voice out to respond.

'You would do well to remember that. Oh right, although this is pure just in case, I will send to your terminal all accumulated information regarding Kili to this date. Read over it when you have time.'

"Sure, thank you... for doing so much for me."

'You're welcome, I did this willingly. Also, Basilisk is still crossing the African continent. Things were sudden with Leviathan and NIFL was in chaos, but this time, we have plenty of time so you don't need to worry about unnecessary things.'

Major Loki spoke suggestively. Last time, NIFL had sent a team to kill Iris. He was probably hinting that no such operation would happen yet for now.

But in that case, the murderous intent I sensed last time was...

"...I got it."

Although there were still things that bothered me, I nodded for now in response.

'Then it's time I excused myself. Hope to talk to you again—2nd Lieutenant Mononobe.'

Major Loki smiled sarcastically then the call disconnected, turning the screen black.

"Kili huh..."

I uttered her name softly in my mouth. During training, she was often used as an imaginary enemy, hence I had no hesitation towards fighting, however—

"Yuu...?"

Just as I was staring at the pictureless screen, lost in thought, I suddenly heard a voice from behind.

"Tia, you woke up?"

Perhaps my conversation with Major Loki had woken her up. Tia had sat up in bed, looking at me with a troubled look.

"Why is... Tia in this kind of place? Tia should be with Yuu training just now..."

"—So you don't remember? Including this, I need to have a chat with you next, but this isn't a good place to talk. Let's go to the beach, okay?"

Hearing my suggestion, Tia showed an expression of joy.

"Yes, Tia wants to see the sea with Yuu again."

Although the notion of bringing gloom to that smiling face pained my heart, I still took Tia by the hand as she ran towards.

The husband and the dragon's wife.

This ill-matched game of playing house—It was probably about to end soon.

===Part 4===

Tia and I first went made a trip to the classroom. After changing into our uniforms, we left the campus with our school bags.

Other people might be busy with handling the training site's aftermath. They were not in the classroom.

Since the practicals in the afternoon had been suspended due to the damaged training site, there were no more lessons today. Like yesterday, we walked along the path to the dorm, descended to the beach and took off our shoes.

"Wow, it feels like the sea can be seen clearer than yesterday."

Peering at the seawater from the water's edge, Tia jumped around, grinning from ear to ear. We visited yesterday near dusk, so the impression given off by the sea was probably quite different compared to the daytime.

The waves produced white spray, gently caressing our ankles.

Watching Tia stepping on the waves, I quietly asked her:

"Tia, compared to yesterday, do you like Lisa and the others more?"

"Y-Yes, Tia knows they're good people now."

Tia answered a bit embarrassedly. With Firill's manga as a trigger, through chatting with everyone in the class, her wariness had decreased somewhat compared to yesterday.

"However, just now, Tia... you almost injured Lisa, you know?"

"...Eh?"

Widening her eyes, Tia showed surprise on her face.

"Tia, you wanted to make a fictional armament but ended up in the form of a dragon and caused mass destruction. The training site is now all torn up by the storm and lightning strikes."

"N-No way... Tia did that—"

In a trembling voice, Tia shook her head in disbelief.

"I know you didn't do it on purpose. At the time, you weren't in a normal mental state, but it doesn't change the fact that you endangered Lisa and the others. So Tia, I hope you'll apologize to the others and promise you'll never do that again."

I bent down to speak at Tia's eye level.

"G-Got it! Tia will apologize! Let's go find everyone!"

Tia frantically pulled my hand. Like Honoka earlier whom I met at the infirmary, Tia was regretting her failure.

"...You're a good girl after all, Tia. But if things do not change, you won't be able to keep that promise. You'll probably repeat your mistakes, as long as you continue—to believe you are a dragon."

"Eh... What do you mean by believe? Tia really is a dragon. Aren't Yuu and everyone dragons too?"

Tia answered with surprise. However, I could see slight wavering in her eyes.

"No, we're humans."

"Why... Why does even Yuu say something so mean? We are dragons! Having this kind of power is the proof!"

Tia generated dark matter in the surroundings, transmuting it into electrical currents. Sparks flew with a sizzling sound. However, I stared into Tia's eyes squarely without backing down.

"Indeed, perhaps there's that interpretation too. Then I'll put things another way. At least for the Ds residing in Midgard, we are all living as humans."

"Living... as humans?"

"Yeah, so as long you insist on living as a dragon, Tia, we won't be able to coexist."

Tia widened her eyes.

"That means... We can't be together?"

"That's right, so that I hope, Tia... you can be human."

I proposed the only necessary condition for Tia to become part of the family that was Brynhildr Class.

"No... Because Tia is a dragon... With these kinds of horns, Tia is already not human..."

Touching her red horns, Tia rejected my proposal.

"It's fine if you have horns. To me, Tia, you're a cute girl and I think it's the same for Lisa and the rest.

"But, but..."

I explained to her gently but Tia kept shaking her head.

"Why do want to be a dragon so much, Tia? Please tell, what on earth happened after we separated in that warzone? What happened to the parents who were with you back then?"

"Tia has no papa and mama, they were... fakes."

Like last evening, Tia looked down with a stiff expression.

"Then I hope you can tell me about the fake papa and mama."

I placed my hand on Tia's face and slowly lifted her head, meeting her gaze up close

Her silence persisted a while. Only the sound of waves were heard reguarly.

Tia's red eyes moistened and her cheeks blushed

"...Yuu wants to know about Tia that much?"

"Yes, because I want to be with you too, that's why I want to know.

Hearing my answer, Tia gulped then quietly began:

"...After being saved by Yuu, Tia and they went to live in another country."

What she meant by "they" was probably her parents. Refusing to call them papa and mama, Tia continued:

"They become more gentle than before. Even if Tia did not use power, they still smiled at Tia. Working outside in the fields was hard work, but happy too. But everything... house, fields or them... One day, they suddenly burned up and disappeared."

"Burned up... Was it a fire?"

"No, not a fire. What Tia met was—Kili."

"...!"

Hearing that name, my face froze.

—I never expected to hear Kili's name here too.

Tia had been imprisoned by the Sons of Muspell, hence it was not surprising that she had met the cult's leader Kili. However, I never thought Kili was the one who had deprived Tia of her parents and her home.

"Kili told Tia they were not real, so Tia did not lose anything. Tia is a dragon and has a real mama—'Black' Vritra. The many Ds in the world... are Tia's sisters. That's what she told Tia."

After listening to Tia, I finally understood what she was running away from.

To escape the truth of her parents' death, Tia had no choice but to rely on Kili's words.

As soon as she admitted she was human, she had to accept the loss of her parents. In such a state, ordinary persuasion was not going to work on Tia. Trying to reason with her would lead to nowhere.

"—Thank you for telling me, Tia."

I thanked Tia and stroked her head lightly.

"Yuu understands... what Tia thinks?"

"Yeah... I understand clearly now. I won't say your thinking is wrong anymore."

"Wonderful..."

Tia looked relieved, but I immediately said:

"But I must correct what Kili said. As long as you're living as a dragon, Tia, you'll never be sisters with the Ds who are living as humans, you'll never be family with me, Lisa and the others."

"Eh—?"

Tia's expression instantly froze.

"This might be an unfair way of putting it, but please understand. At this rate, you won't be able to get what you want. Tia, I hope you'll choose to be human."

I could not refute Tia's belief. Even if I forcibly laid out the truth in front of her eyes, without the mental preparation to accept it, she would only end up mind broken. As a result, I could only hint towards future gains and losses and ask her to make a choice.

"Choose...? Tia doesn't quite get... what Yuu is saying."

"...True. I guess it's not something that can be explained clearly with words. In that case, I'll show you. I'll show you what you can do to become human."

After saying that, I took out my portable terminal.

"What are you doing?"

Tia asked uneasily. I smiled and answered her:

"It's still early and there are no lessons. Let's have fun with everyone next. If I say it's for Tia, I'm guessing all our classmates will gather."

"Why...? Didn't Tia do awful things to everyone? Isn't Lisa angry?"

"She'll come even if she's angry. Because all of us wants to become family with you, Tia."

Listening to my answer, Tia widened her eyes, rooted to the spot in a daze for a moment.

===Part 5===

After I emailed Iris and Mitsuki, asking them to let everyone else know, we returned to the dorm and changed into our swimwear. According to Mitsuki's response, they were going to come over in an hour's time.

I heard there was a set of beach gear in the dorm's storeroom, so Tia and I brought out a sun umbrella and plastic mats.

"Tia caused everyone trouble, so Tia has to work hard."

Dressed in a school swimsuit, Tia still tried her hardest to move one of the larger mats despite doing it unsteadily.

With preparations basically complete. I was giving Tia swimming lessons in the shallows when the first classmate arrived.

"Mononobe!"

Iris ran over while waving, dressed in a white bikini. With every step she ran, that lovely bosom would bounce accordingly.

"Wow..."

I felt my heart flutter, worrying whether that swimsuit, tied by flimsy strings, would stay on.

Iris arrived in front of us and twirled around to show us. With her silver hair fluttering, bathed under the sunlight, her pale complexion looked extremely dazzling.

"How is it? I lost my previous swimsuit, so I bought a new one!"

"...Looks amazing. Speaking of which, Iris, the first time we met, you said your swimsuit got washed away."

I thought back to my first encounter with Iris. Thanks to that—No wait, unfortunately due to that—I saw Iris' naked body and got attacked by her.

"Yeah, but in the end, I still couldn't find it—No wait, s-stop thinking about that time, you're embarrassing me..."

Iris blushed and shielded her bosom with her arms. But that posture of hers made me even more conscious of her. Mesmerized by the sight of Iris in her white swimsuit, it took me a while before I could mutter:

"—Iris really is so pretty."

Whether back then or right now, Iris was so beautiful that I could say such words naturally.

"Wha... W-W-W-What... If you suddenly say something like that to me, I'll..."

Iris blushed all the way to her neck and sat down on the beach all of a sudden.

"H-Hey, are you okay?"

Worried, I extended my hand but Tia circled around in front of me as though trying to block me.

"Yuu, what about Tia? How's Tia's swimsuit?"

"Hmm? Yeah, you're very cute, Tia."

I answered honestly but for some reason, she pouted and glared at Iris unhappily.

"Tia finally... gets it, you—Iris—are Tia's rival!"

Confronted with Tia's pointing finger, Iris cocked her head in surprise and puzzlement.

"Rivals? Me and you, Tia?"

"That's right, Tia... won't lose to you!"

"I don't quite get it, but you want to compete against me, right? Well... Okay, how about we play the stick-in-the-sand game?"

Smiling, Iris gathered sand to make a small mound.

"Stick-in-the-sand?"

"Yes. You play this game by making a mound of sand like this... Then put on a stick on top. We take turns digging the mound and whoever makes the stick fall over loses."

Iris picked up a twig that had fallen by the water's edge and planted it on top of the sand before explaining the rules to Tia.

"G-Got it, Tia accepts... this match."

Tia nodded with a serious expression then started playing the game with Iris.

It felt like they had totally strayed from the original point, but I watched them play without interrupting.

At this time, Lisa, Firill, Ariella and Ren arrived as well.

"As reluctant as I am to let you see my swimsuit, I still forced myself to come."

Wearing a mature-looking black swimsuit, Lisa tossed her hair as she spoke to me.

"...Despite what you said, I think you were selecting your swimsuit very seriously."

Firill quipped quietly. She was dressed in a two-piece blue swimsuit.

"B-Because sun protection is a nuisance and I don't often go to the beach, that was why I had to agonize over which swimsuit to wear! I-I was certainly not concerned about Mononobe Yuu's gaze, got that?"

Lisa frantically explained herself to Firill.

Both girls had bigger busts than Iris and their swimsuits made their cleavage visible. That overwhelming volume, normally hidden under their uniforms, was currently shaking the core of my brain.

"Haha—Lisa is not upfront as usual. With a man's gaze present, anyone would care more or less."

Speaking wryly was Ariella in a tropical print swimsuit. Wearing a one-piece frilly swimsuit, Ren was hiding behind her.

"...Mm."

Like a small animal, Ren stared warily at me. Faced with such strong thoughts, I felt quite uncomfortable too.

"Uh... Everyone looks great in their swimsuit."

To soothe the indescribably tense atmosphere, I offered my comment. It was not a lie, because objectively speaking, all the girls in Brynhildr Class were very attractive... To the point that I had no idea where I should be looking.

"O-Of course! I know without needing you to tell me."

Lisa scowled and turned her head away to respond.

"...Thank you for your praise."

Firill thanked me without changing expressions.

"Umm, t-there's no need to... flatter me."

Ariella was normally calm and rational, but would lose composure as soon as anyone praised her. Her gaze drifted all over the place aimlessly.

"......Mm."

The shy Ren was blushing, hiding completely behind Ariella.

"...Nii-san, what you said just now could almost be construed as sexual harassment."

Last to appear was Mitsuki, staring coldly at me.

She apparently made a trip back to the dorm. There was an inflated beach ball in her hand.

"What!? That counted as sexual harassment? I was only offering my opinion?"

"It depends on the situation. Seeing as you made Ren-san so embarrassed, there is nothing you can say against allegations of sexual harassment."

"Well... I guess I'd better keep quiet about your swimsuit, right, Mitsuki?"

I checked out my sister's swimsuit and spoke. Although it was a one-piece, the back was exposed quite boldly. It looked quite sexy from behind.

"......No, I will not feel embarrassment from what you say, Nii-san, so please feel free to say whatever pleases you."

Mitsuki gave an unnatural pause before answering indifferently.

"Really? Then here goes—It looks great on you. Also, the back is a bit sexy."

"......"

Mitsuki glared sharply then pulled my ear without saying a word.

"Hey... Ow! That hurts!"

"...Nii-san, even when you are talking to your sister, you should pay a little attention to your choice of words, shouldn't you?"

"But you said I could say whatever pleases me!?"

I grumbled at her but Mitsuki retorted with her face red.

"That was built upon the assumption of minimum manners!"

Just as we were arguing like this, I suddenly heard Tia scream.

"Ahhh! No, don't fall down!"

I looked in Tia and Iris' direction in surprise, only to see an irregular mound of sand collapse together with the stick.

"Hmph, I won!"

Iris made a victory sign with her hand while Tia slumped her shoulders in dejection. But she immediately looked up and begged to challenge Iris again.

"One more time! Another game!"

"Sure, I'll accept no matter how many times you challenge me. But since everyone has arrived, let's play a different game this time."

Saying that, Iris gestured towards Lisa and the rest with her eyes to Tia.

"Oh..."

It seemed like Tia only noticed now that everyone had gathered.

Patting off the sand stuck to her knees, Tia stood up. Then nervously, she peered at Lisa's face.

"What's the matter? Did something stick to my face?"

Lisa asked her in puzzlement. She did not seem angry at Tia at all.

Seeing her like that, Tia forcefully bowed her head with tears in the corners of her eyes.

"S-Sorry! Tia heard from Yuu, that Tia... did something awful to Lisa... S-So... Sorry!!"

"Oh, you are bothered by what happened earlier."

Lisa seemed to understand the situation. Nodding, she walked over to Tia.

"...Lisa?"

Tia showed a timid expression while looking up at Lisa's face.

"I understand now, then I shall punish you."

Saying that, Lisa raised her hand slowly then gave Tia's head a knock.

"Ow!"

Tia immediately held her head and squatted down.

"H-Hey Lisa, there's no need to go so far—Are you actually angry with her?"

I frantically asked her but Lisa shook her head in denial.

"No, I am not angry at all. However... Punishment is necessary for those seeking atonement. Before she gets consumed by guilt, her wrongdoing must be settled first."

For some reason, Lisa glanced at Mitsuki momentarily before answering in a calm voice.

"Owie..."

Tia was rubbing her head where Lisa's fist had struck her. Tearfully, she looked at Lisa.

"That goes without saying. Punishments are meant to hurt in the first place. But with this, Tia-san, you have atoned for your mistakes. You don't need to feel guilty anymore for what happened. Whether myself or everyone else, we are all fine with it. Am I right?"

Lisa sought agreement from the group. Everyone nodded in response.

"...So that is how things stand."

Lisa smiled gently and hugged Tia to her chest.

"Mmgg..."

"I believe I did control my strength. Does it still hurt? Perhaps I used too much force."

Stroking Tia's head, Lisa remarked with worry.

"...No, it doesn't hurt anymore, Lisa... Thank you."

Burying her face in the bountiful bosom, Tia thanked Lisa quietly.

"Since we've made up, let's all play beach volleyball together!"
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v02 179.jpg|thumb]]

Seeing things reach a conclusion, Iris suggested energetically.

"We weren't fighting to begin with... Fine, whatever."

Lisa nodded despite sighing then released Tia from her embrace.

"...Feels like mama."

Tia murmured in a slight daze.

"Then let us gather in a circle and toss the ball. Oh, just that whenever Nii-san's name is called, he must receive the ball no matter where it goes, or else be subjected to punishment."

Holding the beach ball, Mitsuki added a super harsh rule.

"H-Hey, what am I the only one with that restriction!?"

"Because you went through harsh training at NIFL, Nii-san. Without such a handicap, there will not be any tension for you, right?"

Probably still holding a grudge about the swimsuit comment, Mitsuki replied with animosity.

"It's not like I need tension... Fine, I get it, let's go with that rule."

Frankly speaking, I intentionally took on her taunting and accepted the rule because I was confident.

But I soon realized that I was too naive.

"Ah... The first star is out."

Buried in the sand, I was looking up at the red sky. The sun was approaching the horizon in the west. The blue of night was starting to spread from the eastern sky.

My body felt extremely heavy.

Due to everyone enjoying themselves at my expense during the game of volleyball, I had to rush all over the place, reaching my limit no matter how good my stamina. Plus the fact that Lisa and Firill's chests were bouncing even more intensely than the ball, it was hard for me to focus. In the end, I missed a ball and was punished by burial in the sand. Unable to move, I was listening to everyone's voices in the distance.

"Good, good, well done. You are swimming quite well now."

"Really? Tia learned how to swim now?"

Lisa and Tia's conversation reached me. The two of them seemed to be getting along really well.

"Eh!? My swimsuit... Where's my swimsuit!?"

I heard Iris' frantic voice. She had apparently lost her swimsuit again, but since I could not get up, I was unable to see what she looked like.

"...Iris-san, please pull yourself together. Is this it?"

I heard Mitsuki's voice of resignation. Apparently, she had found Iris' swimsuit.

The sound of flickering pages could be heard nearby.

Because Firill was reading a book under the sun umbrella.

"—Your turn, Ren."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren were playing stick-in-the-sand using the sand on top of me.

I was quite grateful that the sand over me was gradually decreasing, but it felt quite ticklish to be touched indirectly like that.

Peaceful times passed in this way until the sky filled up with stars. At this moment, I noticed three sets of footsteps approaching. Due to habits formed during my time at NIFL, I could discern the physique of people from the sound of their footfall.

—Two adults and a child... apparently carrying something heavy.

Hence, I turned my head and waited for the new arrivals to enter my view.

The three of them were all known to me. One was Shinomiya-sensei while unbelievably, the other two were... The principal, Charlotte B. Lord, and her secretary, Maika Stuart-san.

Apparently, the footsteps I mistook for a child's belonged to the principal. Dressed in a white sundress, the principal's age could not be determined from appearance. No one would raise any doubts even she were to be described as a student in Midgard.

"I can't believe you guys are having so much fun. Let me join in too."

Coming over to my side, the principal looked down at me who was buried in the sand. I suspected that Mitsuki had informed Shinomiya-sensei before coming here and the news must have reached the principal and Maika-san.

"...You want to buried too, principal?"

"Of course not! I want to frolic with pure maidens in their swimsuits too!"

"I can feel a generation gap when you phrase it like that."

I gave my honest opinion but the principal removed her sandal, stepped on me and twisted my head with her toes.

"Shut up or I'll step on you."

"You're already stepping on me!"

I turned my face and yelled in order to avoid the principal's bare foot.

Nearby, Ren and Ariella watched our behavior with blank expressions.

The principal's sudden appearance probably troubled them.

"Hmph, I won't ask you guys to join me without a reason. I come with gifts. Maika, Haruka, begin preparations."

"Yes, affirmative."

Still dressed as a maid, Maika-san swiftly began to put together the objects she was carrying in her arms.

"...I am not your servant."

Shinomiya-sensei sighed and placed down on the plastic mat the bag she had brought. From the bag, she took out meat and vegetables.

"Principal... What the heck are you doing?"

Hearing the question, the principal smiled proudly.

"Don't you get it just by seeing? Speaking of beach activities at night, of course there's barbecue!"

"Barbecue!? That's awesome!!"

Iris cheered from the distance. Since the sun had already set, I was thinking it was almost time for us to go our separate ways, but it looked like the party was just about to begin.

Finally liberated from imprisonment under the sand, I joined everyone around the barbecue grill.

"Fufufu..."

Eating only meat, the principal lustfully oogled the girls in swimsuits.

"I don't suppose your only goal here is to see everyone in their swimsuit, right?"

I asked in exasperation.

"Of course it is. Got a problem with that?"

"...Well, I think there are many problems with that."

Seeing the principal nod and admit openly, I could not help but sigh.

"Hmph, it's true that admiring swimsuits is my biggest goal... But checking out her condition is also part of the reason."

The principal shifted her gaze towards Tia across the grill and whispered.

"Tia, she's... probably fine. I think she will surely choose to be human."

Likewise, I whispered in reply.

"Hold on, Tia-san, you must eat your vegetables."

"Oh no, don't put the green pepper there!"

Seeing Lisa place a green pepper on her plate, Tia lost composure. Judging from the way they got along together, I felt that there would be no problem anymore.

"Choose...? Yes, even if she is a true dragon, if she lives as a human, she could become human. I too believe that how she lives her life... is far more important than what she is."

Narrowing her eyes, the principal spoke as though saying a prayer.

"...Principal?"

"Fufu, I accidentally said something that doesn't fit my image. Putting that aside, how's your wound from earlier?"

"Wound? Oh, the one on my left hand... The wound already healed, but the scar did not go away..."

The memory of her licking my wound flashed in my mind, making me answer a little nervously.

The mark left behind by that red swelling on the back of my left hand felt like an additional line had been added to my dragon mark.

"I see... It really did turn out like this."

The principal nodded with a look of comprehension. Speaking of which, back when she saw the wound, she apparently said the scar would never go away.

"Just by looking at the wound, you could tell it would leave a scar?"

"Only if examined carefully."

Saying that, the principal licked the grease sticking around her mouth. That motion seemed extraordinarily seductive, forcing me to gulp.

"—Charlotte-sama, please do not joke with students at their expense."

At this moment, Maika-san appeared and used her chopsticks to stuff a piece of green pepper into the principal's mouth.

"M-Mmmph! S-Stop it right now! Maika! I-I hate green peppers!"

"Please do not be picky with food in front of students. How would a picky principal serve as a role model for students?"

As though suffering karmic retribution for eating only meat the whole time, the principal was forced to eat vegetables.

Seeing her like that, everyone laughed out loud.

"Ahahahaha!"

Tia also laughed very happily.

Hearing her laughter, I felt my gaze drawn to the breakwater's direction.

Actually, I had emailed Honoka to invite her when I heard we were starting a barbecue.

She would probably feel intimidated to suddenly join an event where everyone else was part of Brynhildr Class. But taking advantage of the principal's presence, it should make things easier.

—If she came, I wanted to introduce her to everyone.

But it did not look like Honoka was coming.

She was probably busy due to the accident during the practical. Or after injuring her classmate, she felt an aversion against lively events.

—I wouldn't want to make her feel troubled. I'll just email her again later.

Deciding that in my mind, I turned my attention to the laughing crowd again—

===Part 6===

After the barbecue, the teachers gathered up the equipment and left. The members of Brynhildr Class all shifted locations to Mitsuki's dorm.

Lisa and the others had apparently gotten permission from Shinomiya-sensei to stay over at Mitsuki's dorm.

The girls were apparently planning to have pajamas party in Mitsuki's room, but I could not possibly join in as a guy after all, so after showering, I changed into a t-shirt and lay down alone in my own bed.

Tia was not in the room either. She had gone to Mitsuki's room with the others. Probably after everything that had happened today, she had started trusting her classmates from Brynhildr Class.

...Or rather, I should say it was thanks to Lisa.

When about to separate from me, Tia looked uneasy but she followed obediently after Lisa held her hand. They looked like mother and daughter, bringing a smile to my face.

As soon as I lay down, my eyelids instantly felt heavy.

Although I wanted to fall asleep just like that, I wanted to email Honoka before that. Hence, I picked up my portable terminal. But when I checked the screen, there were two emails that had arrived at some point. One was Honoka's reply while the other was sent by Major Loki. Speaking of which, Major Loki had mentioned he was going to send me data on Kili.

I opened Honoka's email first.

'I am so sorry I can't join you even though you went out of your way to invite me. Because I suddenly received a call from my mother, I missed the chance to meet up with you. My mother says she is worried whether I can live properly on my own. Looks like I am not that trusted.'

I read her email and keyed in my response.

'Don't worry about it since it was a sudden invitation without warning. Your own business is more important. Making calls to Midgard from outside requires going through convoluted procedures, but your mother still called you. She must be a good mother.'

Honoka had previously described their relationship as cold but in fact, she was probably close with her mother. I felt a bit relieved while sending my email. Then a reply came back quickly.

'Thank you for understanding but my mother still says things on her own without allowing any argument. Oh, speaking of which, I told her about you, Yuu-san, and she is very interested in you. She might be visiting Midgard in the near future, so please do your best then.'

Visiting Midgard...?

This was not a place that even a D's family could enter so easily. Honoka's mother was apparently active all over the world... Perhaps she was actually a person of quite substantial position.

Hence, I replied 'If possible, please have her show some mercy? Anyway, goodnight.'

—Okay, let me read Major Loki's email next.

I tensed up and opened the email. There were no contents apart from an attachment file.

I decompressed the data and opened it. What appeared was a profile with a photo included.

—So this is Kili?

It was most likely taken on a battlefield. The photo showed a girl standing in the middle of blazing flames.

She had slightly tanned skin and long black hair. Although her facial features were quite exquisite, her gaze was very sharp. Wearing a smoking black cape, her entire body gave off vibes of danger.

When told about Kili in the past, there was never such a vivid photo. Since NIFL had apparently fought Kili while taking Tia into custody, perhaps this was taken during that time.

—Kili Surtr Muspelheim. Female. Roughly 160cm in height. Age unknown. Weight unknown... Nationality and family background unknown too... Since three years ago, she started being active as the leader of the dragon cult, the Sons of Muspell. There are over three hundred terrorist incidents regarded as related to her. Reports indicate that she can incinerate people and objects without touching them. Very likely a D specializing in the transmutation of flames. Already deemed a disaster without concrete evidence...

Despite the full efforts of NIFL's intelligence agency, the amount of corroborated data was exceedingly small. Although there was an abundance of information noted with indeterminate veracity, it was all data that was hard to believe directly.

—By conservative estimates, suspected murder count is a hundred thousand people. Within a single night, wiping out a town stationed with a regiment of a thousand troops. A sniper located a kilometer away was burned to death by her before he could pull the trigger. Wide area bombing was used, expecting her death to be assured, but she was later confirmed to be still alive. Often appearing in towns after "Blue" Hekatonkheir had passed through...

"Is she even human...?"

I could not help but blurt out.

Even if Kili was a D, I doubted she could do all these things.

It would be more probable if she was the eighth dragon instead.

"But... Oh right, she is living as a dragon right now."

Kili was the culprit who had indoctrinated Tia with the concept that Ds were dragons. Suppose Kili also believed she was a dragon, then perhaps she had become something even more of a dragon than a dragon. If this was the appearance of a D who had chosen to be a dragon—

"I absolutely won't let Tia become like her."

With firm resolve, I muttered. Then lying on the bed again, I looked up at the ceiling From Mitsuki's room above, I could hear faint sounds from their voices and footsteps.

—Whether from Basilisk or Kili, I will protect Tia.

Vowing in my heart, I then closed my eyes.

Drowsiness attacked again. My thought gradually grew hazy and my consciousness left me.

Then—

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!

A massive low rumbling made me open my eyes. The room kept shaking, the desk lamp fell from the desk, causing an acute crash.

"What...!?"

I sat up to a start but the shaking soon stopped. The alarm clock next to my pillow read 2am. I had fallen asleep without realizing it.

—This was no earthquake. There was a loud noise... The shaking was caused by some kind of impact just now.

I immediately concluded that because I had experienced identical sounds and shaking before.

But this could not possibly be the same situation. That thing could not possibly be here.

"..."

Nevertheless, my palms were wet with sweat. Saliva was building up in my mouth. With a gulp, I swallowed it.

I jumped out of bed and ran to the window, pulling the curtains open forcefully.

On the other side of the jungle behind the dorm, under the starry night sky, part of the jungle had been cut down unnaturally.

The night sky's dark blue was blotted by a certain gigantic shadow.

Faintly blue in phosphorescence, the shadow shook its humongous body.

As for what thing I was witnessing—I knew very well.

"The blue dragon—'Blue' Hekatonkheir..."

Blankly, I could only recite in a hoarse voice the name of the being that was towering over the night sky. Right there was the monster that had tried to trample the town where Mitsuki and I lived.

Hekatonkheir's entire body was covered with blue scales. Whenever its body moved, geometric patterns could be seen blinking and flashing. Without any facial features, the head only had a huge horn, upright as though rushing towards the sky.

Woooooooooooooooooooooo!

Finally, the siren at the clock tower sounded.

This meant that Midgard did not become aware of this situation until now.

"What the heck... Why didn't anyone notice?"

Midgard was defended by the concentric layered defense system, Midgardsormr. How on earth did Hekatonkheir infiltrate Midgard without being discovered? No matter what, I could not think of the reason.

But appearing before us was neither Basilisk nor Kili but an unexpected crisis. This was absolutely certain.

Accompanied by the siren, the clock tower was gradually retracted into the ground.

However, Hekatonkheir bent down slowly and reached out with its long right arm.

The gigantic hand reached above the school campus and swept sideways.

CRASH—!!

The violent sound of breakage was heard.

Originally in the process of descent, the clock tower had its upper half chopped off. The remaining lower half also collapsed.

The siren stopped. Deformed by the impact, the clock tower's lower portion also stopped moving.

"Ah—"

I listened to the cry from my own throat as though I was completely detached.

The clock tower was where Midgard's important facilities and the emergency command center were gathered, and even the principal's office was on the top floor of the upper half that was sent flying just now...

The faces of the principal and Maika-san, who had just parted ways with me earlier, flashed in my mind.

"Grrr..."

Gritting my teeth, I rushed out of the room—
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Mhaj58

2015-09-19T23:59:00Z

Mhaj58: Created page with "Hi Baka-Tsuki, my name is mhaj58 and I'm a light novel reader (obviously). I've been on Baka-Tsuki for years and wanted to contribute to this amazing site. If anyone needs an..."

Hi Baka-Tsuki, my name is mhaj58 and I'm a light novel reader (obviously). I've been on Baka-Tsuki for years and wanted to contribute to this amazing site. If anyone needs an editor/proofreader, I'll be more than happy to oblige